Of the reasonableness of Christian religion by H.H. D.D.
         Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A45434 of text R40128 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing H570B). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 171 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 30 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A45434
         Wing H570B
         ESTC R40128
         18762564
         ocm 18762564
         108222
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45434)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108222)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 187:2 or 1656:2)
      
       
         
           
             Of the reasonableness of Christian religion by H.H. D.D.
             Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
          
           
             This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A45434 of text R40128 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing H570B). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
           [2], 56 p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             Item at reel 187:2 incorrectly identified as Wing H570.
             Also appears at reel 2312:12 as part of "A collection of such answers and discourses" (Wing H524A).
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery and British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A45434  R40128  (Wing H570B).  civilwar no Of the reasonableness of Christian religion. By H.H. D.D. The third edition. Hammond, Henry 1650    26519 8 190 0 0 0 0 75 D  The  rate of 75 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           REASONABLENESS
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           RELIGION
           .
        
         
           By
           
             H.
             H.
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Edition
           .
        
         
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           R.
           ROYSTON
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           
             Ivie-lane
             .
          
           1650.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         OF
         THE
         REASONABLENESS
         OF
         CHRISTIAN
         RELIGION
         .
      
       
         
           The
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           IT
           hath
           always
           been
           accounted
           more
           
             Reasonable
          
           to
           doubt
           of
           
             Principles
          
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           throw
           off
           the
           Deductions
           that
           naturally
           arise
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           contest
           the
           
             Conclusions
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             Principles
          
           or
           
             Premisses
          
           are
           granted
           .
           This
           occasioned
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Picus
             Mirandula
             ,
          
           That
           the
           
             Speculative
             Atheist
             was
             the
             greatest
             prodigy
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Practical
             Atheist
             .
          
           To
           acknowledg
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           without
           sincere
           
             obedience
          
           to
           all
           
             Christs
             Precepts
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           the
           infinite
           rewards
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           forfeited
           ,
           but
           the
           infinite
           torments
           become
           our
           portion
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           live
           lives
           of
           profaneness
           ,
           and
           luxury
           ,
           and
           indulgence
           to
           every
           liberty
           ,
           that
           suites
           with
           our
           humors
           ,
           without
           fear
           ,
           or
           discomfeiture
           of
           minde
           ,
           is
           a
           
             shortness
             of
             discourse
             ,
          
           that
           no
           man
           that
           hath
           consideration
           enough
           to
           examine
           ,
           or
           judgement
           to
           compare
           ,
           can
           choose
           but
           discern
           and
           condemne
           in
           himself
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Epicurean
          
           that
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           be
           represt
           ,
           or
           live
           in
           the
           awe
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           
             Priests
             ,
          
           counted
           it
           but
           necessary
           to
           disbelieve
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           torments
           beyond
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           
           been
           Satans
           method
           (
           and
           the
           advantage
           which
           he
           hath
           taken
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           from
           the
           commonness
           of
           casting
           down
           
             mounds
          
           and
           
             hedges
             ,
          
           of
           
             disputing
             ,
          
           and
           questioning
           the
           most
           establisht
           Truths
           )
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           the
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Clients
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           more
           easie
           and
           hopeful
           to
           break
           up
           the
           
             foundation
          
           it self
           ,
           then
           ,
           while
           that
           remains
           in
           its
           firmness
           ,
           to
           demolish
           that
           which
           is
           
             erected
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           entangling
           men
           in
           those
           
             practices
             ,
          
           which
           render
           them
           uncapable
           of
           receiving
           
             benefit
          
           by
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           endeavour
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           
             doctrines
             ,
          
           and
           to
           rid
           themselves
           from
           the
           ill
           
             consequences
          
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           have
           some
           men
           taught
           themselves
           the
           
             skill
             ,
          
           and
           dexterity
           of
           
             unravelling
             principles
             ,
          
           and
           by
           giving
           themselves
           
             liberty
          
           to
           
             disobey
             Christ
          
           in
           some
           
             pleasant
             ,
          
           or
           
             gainful
          
           particulars
           ,
           have
           at
           last
           in
           their
           
             own
             defence
          
           (
           that
           they
           may
           
             salve
          
           their
           
             phaenomena
             ,
          
           and
           appear
           
             congruou
          
           to
           themselves
           )
           arrived
           calmly
           to
           the
           
             scorners
             chair
             ,
          
           the
           casting
           off
           
             Christianity
          
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           In
           stead
           of
           gainless
           complaints
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           hasten
           to
           give
           some
           check
           to
           this
           
             growing
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           reduce
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           debate
           to
           these
           two
           heads
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           
             Grounds
             of
             Christianity
          
           in
           the
           
             gross
             ,
          
           or
           
             bulk
             ,
             all
             of
             it
             together
             ,
          
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           justifie
           the
           
             reasonableness
          
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           descend
           in
           the
           
             retail
             ,
          
           to
           the
           survey
           and
           vindication
           of
           those
           
             particular
          
           branches
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           which
           appear
           to
           men
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           least
           supported
           with
           
             Reason
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Grounds
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             Reasons
             upon
             which
             men
             embrace
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             gross
             ,
             all
             of
             it
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           IN
           lieu
           of
           the
           
             many
             grounds
          
           (
           or
           several
           branches
           ,
           and
           improvements
           of
           the
           same
           
             one
          
           complicated
           ground
           )
           which
           
             *
          
           other
           men
           have
           very
           rationally
           enlarged
           on
           ,
           This
           present
           discourse
           (
           which
           desires
           not
           to
           expatiate
           ,
           nor
           to
           suppose
           the
           
             Reader
          
           to
           have
           renounced
           
           his
           
             Christianity
          
           wholly
           )
           shal
           confine
           it self
           to
           these
           two
           heads
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Testimony
          
           on
           which
           
             Christianity
          
           is
           built
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             advantages
          
           that
           those
           ,
           which
           embrace
           it
           ,
           shall
           reap
           by
           it
           .
           The
           first
           will
           render
           the
           belief
           
             rationall
             ,
          
           and
           conclude
           it
           
             impious
          
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           The
           second
           will
           render
           the
           belief
           
             gainful
             ,
          
           and
           conclude
           it
           most
           
             uncharitable
          
           to
           our selves
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             unsafe
             ,
          
           and
           
             treacherous
          
           not
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           .
           The
           first
           will
           pronounce
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
          
           a
           
             faithful
             saying
             ;
          
           the
           second
           ,
           
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             .
          
           The
           first
           will
           reconcile
           it
           to
           our
           
             brains
             ,
          
           the
           second
           to
           our
           
             hearts
             :
          
           The
           first
           will
           give
           it
           possession
           of
           our
           
             understandings
             ;
          
           the
           second
           will
           ravish
           our
           
             wills
          
           with
           the
           beauty
           and
           luster
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           The
           
             Testimony
          
           on
           which
           we
           beleive
           
             Christianity
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           on
           which
           we
           beleive
           that
           
             Christ
          
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           
             reveal
          
           his
           
             Fathers
          
           will
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             beleived
          
           in
           all
           that
           he
           delivered
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           
             beleived
             ,
          
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           all
           and
           every
           part
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           no
           farther
           doubting
           )
           is
           the
           most
           important
           ,
           and
           
             convincing
          
           of
           
             beleif
             ,
          
           or
           
             faith
             ,
          
           which
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           For
           if
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           had
           not
           said
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           in
           it self
           most
           evident
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           That
           
             Faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           that
           I
           cannot
           
             believe
          
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           true
           on
           any
           better
           ,
           nay
           on
           any
           other
           ground
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           I
           
             hear
             it
          
           thus
           
             affirmed
             :
          
           And
           as
           the
           
             affirmation
          
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           
             belief
             :
          
           If
           the
           
             affirmation
          
           be
           from
           a
           
             fallible
             person
             ,
          
           from
           a
           meer
           man
           ,
           the
           
             belief
          
           must
           be
           a
           
             fallible
             belief
             ,
          
           but
           if
           the
           person
           affirming
           be
           
             infallible
             ,
          
           then
           is
           the
           
             beliefe
             infallible
          
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           That
           
             infallible
             affirmer
          
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           
             viz.
             God
             ,
          
           of
           whose
           nature
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           
             veracious
             ,
          
           to
           be
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           lie
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           affirmed
           by
           
             Christ
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             Principles
          
           of
           common
           nature
           .
           
             Let
             God
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             a
             lier
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           though
           no
           
             infallibility
          
           of
           
             testimony
          
           can
           be
           attributed
           to
           any
           meer
           man
           ,
           yet
           whatsoever
           is
           
             testified
          
           by
           
             God
             ,
          
           doth
           certainly
           deserve
           to
           be
           fully
           credited
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           
             God
          
           shall
           
             testifie
          
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           farther
           
             scruple
          
           or
           
             possibility
          
           of
           
             doubting
             ,
          
           or
           suspecting
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           is
           so
           testified
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           
             actuall
             doubt
             ,
          
           whether
           the
           
             God
          
           of
           Heaven
           be
           
             God
             ,
          
           or
           whether
           the
           
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           
           be
           the
           
             father
             of
             lies
             :
          
           which
           as
           it
           is
           a
           degree
           above
           the
           
             denying
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           above
           the
           infidelity
           either
           of
           the
           
             Jew
             ,
          
           or
           
             Mahemetane
             ,
          
           or
           even
           of
           
             Heathenism
          
           it self
           ,
           in
           that
           notion
           ,
           wherein
           it
           signifies
           the
           
             a
          
           acknowledgment
           of
           
             more
             gods
          
           then
           one
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           that
           have
           adoted
           any
           
             deity
             ,
          
           have
           acknowledged
           that
           
             God
             ,
          
           or
           
             gods
          
           to
           
             b
          
           
             speak
             nothing
             but
             truth
             )
          
           so
           is
           the
           pretending
           to
           it
           peculiar
           to
           very
           few
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           .
           There
           being
           not
           many
           that
           appear
           in
           story
           to
           have
           affirmed
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             God
          
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           able
           to
           perswade
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           believe
           themselves
           when
           they
           so
           affirmed
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           Now
           this
           
             affirmation
          
           or
           
             testisication
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
          
           was
           sent
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           will
           to
           us
           ,
           &c.
           (
           upon
           which
           being
           once
           supposed
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           
             all
             Christian
             Religion
          
           truly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           immediately
           and
           infallibly
           founded
           )
           hath
           more
           then
           one
           way
           been
           authentically
           interposed
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           many
           repeated
           
             testimonies
          
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           (
           which
           finding
           a
           perfect
           completion
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           none
           but
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           do
           amount
           to
           a
           
             divine
             testimony
             .
             )
          
           Such
           was
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           
             Angel
          
           to
           
             Mary
          
           the
           
             Mother
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           Mother
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
             ;
          
           as
           also
           the
           
             Star
          
           which
           lighted
           the
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           East
           unto
           him
           .
           (
           and
           of
           which
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Heathens
          
           themselves
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           it
           was
           an
           
             especial
             Star
             ,
          
           that
           never
           before
           
             appeared
             in
             the
             Heaven
             ,
          
           but
           also
           that
           it
           had
           a
           
             portentous
             significancy
             ,
             pointing
             at
             the
             descent
             of
             a
             venerable
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Mortals
             )
          
           So
           again
           that
           of
           the
           
             Miracles
          
           wrought
           by
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           which
           are
           another
           kinde
           of
           
             Gods
          
           speaking
           to
           us
           
             in
          
           men
           ,
           and
           upon
           Earth
           (
           particularly
           that
           of
           
             raising
          
           the
           
             dead
             )
          
           and
           are
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           styled
           ,
           what
           in
           
             reason
          
           they
           are
           ,
           
             demonstrations
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           22.
           and
           
             testifications
          
           of
           
             God
          
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           2.
           4.
           
           But
           above
           all
           his
           own
           
             Resurrection
          
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           Crucified
           by
           them
           .
           
             God
          
           by
           thus
           raising
           him
           is
           said
           (
           most
           truly
           according
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           
             reason
             )
          
           to
           have
           
             a
          
           
             given
             to
             all
             men
             Faith
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           an
           
             argument
          
           of
           full
           
             conviction
             ,
          
           that
           he
           was
           what
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           
           to
           
             g
          
           
             set
             him
             out
          
           as
           the
           person
           to
           be
           
             believed
          
           on
           ,
           
             h
          
           being
           
             powerfully
          
           and
           
             determinately
             pointed
             out
             ,
          
           by
           that
           great
           act
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
          
           But
           because
           all
           of
           these
           would
           much
           
             lengthen
          
           this
           
             discourse
          
           above
           the
           designed
           proportion
           ,
           and
           because
           each
           of
           them
           are
           largely
           insisted
           on
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           because
           no
           
             testimony
          
           is
           ordinarily
           deemed
           more
           
             Authentick
             ,
          
           then
           that
           of
           
             audible
             voice
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           therefore
           choose
           principally
           to
           insist
           on
           that
           one
           ordinary
           way
           of
           Gods
           testifying
           to
           men
           ,
           known
           to
           the
           
             Jews
          
           by
           the
           title
           of
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           
             daughter
             of
             voice
             ,
          
           or
           of
           
             thunder
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           a
           
             revelation
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           delivered
           in
           (
           or
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           midst
           of
           )
           
             thunder
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           say
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           was
           the
           speciall
           way
           of
           Gods
           
             revealing
          
           himself
           under
           the
           
             second
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7
          
           And
           by
           this
           God
           
             three
          
           times
           gave
           
             testimony
          
           to
           
             Christ
             .
             First
             ,
          
           immediately
           after
           his
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             were
             opened
             to
             him
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           visibly
           and
           miraculously
           parted
           asunder
           ,
           
             and
             he
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             John
          
           that
           baptized
           him
           ,
           
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           descending
           ,
           as
           a
           Dove
           descends
           upon
           any
           thing
           ,
           visibly
           hovering
           ,
           &
           lightning
           on
           them
           ,
           
             And
             behold
             ,
             a
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             Heavens
             saying
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           as
           the
           Heavens
           parted
           asunder
           ,
           a
           clap
           of
           thunder
           came
           out
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           a
           voice
           delivering
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           this
           is
           my
           Son
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           sent
           ,
           his
           
             comming
          
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           
             undertaking
          
           is
           perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           ,
           and
           hath
           its
           original
           wholly
           from
           my
           
             wil
             :
          
           From
           which
           
             testimony
          
           of
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           it
           is
           consequent
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           he
           teaches
           ,
           comes
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           is
           to
           be
           embraced
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           perfectly
           his
           
             Will
             ,
          
           and
           
             Law
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           in
           one
           of
           the
           old
           prophecies
           of
           the
           
             Messiah
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           fore-told
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             should
             descend
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           it
           is
           affirmed
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           words
           ,
           which
           were
           here
           said
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           
             thunder
             ,
          
           that
           
             this
             was
             Gods
             beloved
             ,
          
           in
           
             whom
             his
             soul
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           he
           )
           
             was
             well
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           So
           again
           a
           
             second
             time
             ,
          
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           
             three
             sober
             men
          
           (
           which
           was
           the
           number
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           weightiest
           matters
           were
           authentically
           
             testified
             )
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           
             James
             ,
          
           and
           
             John
             ,
          
           being
           all
           with
           him
           in
           a
           mountain
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             a
             lightsom
             cloud
             overshadowed
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
             Hear
             him
             .
          
           Giving
           an
           unquestioned
           
             authority
          
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           should
           ever
           come
           from
           him
           after
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           At
           a
           time
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a praying
           to
           his
           
             Father
             ,
          
           to
           
             glorifie
             his
             Name
             ,
             A
             voice
             came
             frō
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             both
             glorified
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             glorifie
             it
             again
             .
          
           And
           of
           them
           that
           
             stood
             by
             ,
             some
             said
             that
             it
             thundred
             ,
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             Angel
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             :
          
           From
           both
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           concluded
           ,
           That
           
             God
             ,
          
           whether
           by
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           
             Ministery
          
           of
           an
           
             Angel
             ,
          
           was
           heard
           to
           
             speak
          
           to
           him
           out
           of
           the
           
             Thunder
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           What
           was
           thus
           done
           
             personally
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           was
           with
           some
           small
           variation
           
             promised
             ,
          
           (
           and
           so
           by
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           first
           foretold
           )
           that
           it
           should
           be
           performed
           (
           after
           his
           departure
           )
           to
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           or
           
             Disciples
             ,
          
           who
           were
           to
           preach
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           knew
           of
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           going
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           manner
           which
           was
           fore-told
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           things
           foretold
           by
           him
           ,
           did
           punctually
           follow
           .
           For
           as
           
             they
             were
             all
             together
             ;
             there
             was
             suddenly
             a
             noise
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             violent
             wind
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             whole
             house
             where
             they
             sate
             .
          
           And
           so
           this
           (
           styled
           the
           
             i
          
           
             Baptizing
             them
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
          
           Receiving
           them
           with
           a
           far
           higher
           
             Ceremony
          
           then
           that
           of
           
             Baptism
             ,
             viz.
          
           with
           a
           
             shining
             glorious
             descent
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           upon
           them
           )
           did
           at
           once
           give
           them
           their
           
             Commission
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           was
           a
           
             testimony
          
           of
           
             God
          
           himself
           ,
           That
           what
           they
           should
           teach
           from
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           was
           the
           very
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           
             God
          
           required
           to
           be
           embraced
           by
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           there
           was
           yet
           farther
           one
           most
           
             eminent
          
           passage
           .
           A
           known
           and
           eminent
           
             Jew
             ,
          
           one
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           who
           by
           his
           
             Sect
          
           (
           a
           
             Pharisee
             )
          
           and
           by
           his
           extraordinary
           
             warmth
             ,
          
           and
           
             zeal
          
           to
           the
           
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           had
           interessed
           himself
           profestly
           in
           the
           
             persecuting
          
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           a
           principall
           hand
           in
           the
           putting
           St.
           
             Stephen
          
           to
           
             death
          
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           
             witnesses
             ,
             laying
             their
             garments
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.
           58.
           
           )
           and
           was
           engaged
           in
           a
           most
           
             vehement
             ,
          
           bloody
           designe
           against
           the
           
             Christians
          
           in
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           and
           having
           gotten
           
             Letters
          
           of
           Commission
           from
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           9.
           1.
           was
           now
           very
           
             rageful
          
           upon
           his
           
             way
          
           thither
           ;
           This
           man
           thus
           
             breathing
             out
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             slaughters
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           as
           he
           was
           close
           to
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           his
           journeys
           end
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           a
           
             light
             from
             Heaven
             shone
             about
             him
             ,
          
           like
           
             lightning
          
           flashing
           about
           his
           ears
           ;
           and
           
             falling
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           by
           that
           means
           he
           heard
           a
           
             voice
          
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             
             me
             ?
          
           In
           words
           so
           convincingly
           delivered
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           by
           an
           
             Angel
          
           thus
           appeared
           ,
           and
           spake
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           he
           gave
           answer
           immediately
           ,
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             Lord
             ?
          
           The
           
             voice
          
           replyed
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Jesus
             whom
             thou
             persecutest
             ,
          
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           other
           words
           ,
           which
           struck
           him
           into
           such
           a
           
             horror
             ,
          
           that
           immediately
           
             trembling
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             agony
          
           of
           
             Passion
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             Lord
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
          
           And
           was
           again
           answered
           ,
           what
           he
           shold
           do
           ,
           
             Go
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
          
           and
           there
           he
           should
           receive
           particular
           
             Directions
             .
          
           Which
           accordingly
           happened
           ,
           and
           this
           person
           became
           immediately
           a
           
             prime
             Apostle
             ,
          
           or
           
             Preacher
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           This
           thing
           was
           not
           done
           
             privately
             ,
          
           but
           every
           circumstance
           of
           the
           story
           was
           publickly
           known
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           his
           
             Letters
          
           from
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           were
           known
           to
           the
           
             Sanhedrin
             ;
          
           and
           before
           he
           came
           to
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           the
           news
           of
           them
           was
           come
           thither
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           
             Ananias
          
           a
           
             Christian
          
           there
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           
             vision
          
           from
           God
           was
           bid
           to
           go
           to
           him
           in
           such
           a
           house
           ,
           made
           this
           objection
           against
           obeying
           the
           
             command
             ,
          
           That
           this
           was
           the
           
             man
             ,
          
           that
           had
           done
           so
           much
           mischief
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           come
           with
           such
           a
           
             Commission
          
           to
           apprehend
           all
           that
           
             profest
             the
             worship
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           that
           place
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           there
           was
           company
           with
           him
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           the
           
             prodigy
          
           befel
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           
             heard
             the
             voice
             ,
          
           and
           
             saw
             no body
             ,
             Vers
             .
          
           7.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           relation
           of
           that
           passage
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           22.
           9.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             .
          
           But
           that
           (
           as
           all
           other
           seeming
           
             contradictions
          
           of
           the
           
             Scripture
             )
          
           is
           easily
           salved
           by
           observing
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           a
           
             voice
             ,
          
           signifies
           
             thunder
          
           also
           ,
           as
           
             Hebr.
          
           12.
           26.
           
           
             Whose
             voice
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Thunder
             shaketh
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           so
           very
           often
           .
           And
           so
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           
             heard
             the
             voice
             ,
          
           the
           sense
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           
             heard
             the
             thunder
             ,
          
           which
           was
           joyned
           with
           the
           
             lightning
          
           that
           flasht
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           They
           
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             ,
          
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           
             They
             heard
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             The
             voice
             of
             Christ
          
           immediately
           
             appearing
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           
             calling
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           onely
           
             saw
             the
             lightning
             ,
          
           and
           
             heard
          
           the
           
             thunder
             :
          
           but
           what
           was
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           onely
           heard
           that
           was
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             effects
             ,
          
           his
           
             answers
             ,
          
           and
           consequent
           
             change
             ,
          
           they
           easily
           
             discerned
          
           that
           also
           ,
           though
           they
           
             heard
          
           it
           not
           .
           This
           story
           did
           this
           man
           alwaies
           avow
           as
           a
           
             notorious
          
           Truth
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           
           was
           called
           in
           question
           by
           
             Jews
          
           or
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           for
           Preaching
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           there
           was
           never
           any
           question
           made
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           And
           this
           went
           for
           his
           
             Commission
          
           to
           be
           an
           
             Apostle
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           he
           never
           
             sought
          
           for
           any
           other
           :
           And
           after
           doing
           more
           
             service
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           
             Christs
          
           own
           (
           regularly
           
             chosen
             ,
          
           and
           designed
           )
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           he
           at
           last
           laid
           down
           his
           
             life
          
           for
           the
           
             testimony
          
           of
           that
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           which
           before
           this
           he
           had
           so
           sharply
           
             persecuted
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           This
           is
           not
           all
           yet
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           diffusion
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           to
           the
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           declaring
           of
           
             Gods
          
           Will
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           
             vision
          
           to
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             extasie
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             audible
             voyce
          
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Arise
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             kill
             and
             eat
             ,
          
           (
           the
           obscurity
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             representation
             ,
          
           to
           which
           they
           belonged
           ,
           was
           presently
           interpreted
           by
           the
           
             effect
             .
             )
          
           But
           beyond
           both
           these
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           Preaching
           of
           
             Peter
          
           to
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           company
           of
           
             Gentile
             believers
             ,
          
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             all
             that
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           probably
           came
           down
           upon
           them
           in
           some
           way
           of
           
             visible
             appearance
             ,
          
           (
           the
           like
           
             a
          
           
             as
          
           before
           had
           befaln
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             )
          
           or
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           evidenced
           it self
           by
           giving
           them
           power
           of
           
             speaking
             strange
             languages
             ,
          
           and
           other
           gifts
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           sitting
           them
           for
           several
           conditions
           in
           the
           
             Church
             :
          
           And
           this
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           that
           were
           very
           far
           from
           being
           inclinable
           to
           believe
           such
           a
           thing
           of
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           being
           convinced
           by
           the
           evidence
           ,
           
             b
          
           were
           
             astonished
             at
             it
             ,
          
           rapt
           with
           
             admiration
          
           at
           the
           
             strangeness
             ,
          
           but
           no
           way
           
             doubting
          
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           it
           :
           And
           it
           so
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           
             Peter
          
           afterwards
           being
           called
           in
           question
           by
           other
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           for
           what
           he
           had
           then
           done
           in
           Preaching
           to
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           (
           which
           they
           thought
           utterly
           unlawful
           )
           by
           this
           relation
           of
           the
           
             descent
          
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           upon
           those
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           he
           
             satisfied
          
           them
           ;
           which
           sure
           he
           could
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           remained
           any
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           same
           fell
           out
           again
           to
           the
           
             Ephesian
             Disciples
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             truth
          
           that
           it
           did
           so
           ,
           was
           evidenced
           ,
           by
           their
           
             speaking
          
           all
           
             strange
             languages
          
           (
           which
           they
           had
           never
           learned
           )
           
             and
             prophecying
             .
          
           Two
           
             gifts
             ,
          
           which
           were
           so
           constant
           consequents
           of
           that
           
             coming
          
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           on
           any
           ,
           that
           they
           testified
           it
           convincingly
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           evidence
           of
           the
           
             fact
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           The
           propriety
           of
           this
           
             descent
          
           to
           this
           turn
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           other
           grand
           one
           of
           giving
           
             Commissions
          
           (
           and
           
             authorizing
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             testifying
          
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           all
           that
           should
           be
           
             taught
          
           by
           them
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           thus
           descended
           )
           may
           perhaps
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           by
           remembring
           the
           
             customs
          
           appointed
           by
           
             God
          
           among
           the
           
             Jews
             .
          
           Those
           that
           were
           ,
           among
           them
           ,
           called
           to
           be
           
             Prophets
          
           out
           of
           their
           
             Schools
             ,
          
           were
           assumed
           ,
           and
           
             consecrated
          
           to
           it
           by
           
             anointing
             ,
          
           (
           a
           ceremony
           of
           
             advancing
          
           to
           some
           
             eminent
             office
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           for
           
             unction
             ,
          
           reads
           ordinarily
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             advancement
             .
             )
          
           Now
           for
           many
           yeers
           ,
           before
           this
           coming
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Prophecy
          
           had
           failed
           among
           the
           
             Jews
             :
          
           Under
           the
           
             second
             Temple
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           
             Oyl
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           
             a
          
           way
           of
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           save
           only
           that
           of
           the
           
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           Now
           therefore
           when
           
             God
          
           was
           thus
           pleased
           to
           send
           His
           Son
           ,
           to
           reveal
           his
           compleat
           Will
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           to
           continue
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           others
           after
           him
           ;
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           solemn
           
             Ceremony
          
           of
           
             Vnction
             ,
          
           is
           this
           visible
           
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           on
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           
             shining
             fiery
             cloud
             ,
          
           and
           with
           it
           these
           words
           of
           
             consecration
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Beloved
             Son
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           in
           lieu
           of
           that
           voice
           ,
           the
           
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           
             others
             .
          
           This
           was
           foretold
           by
           one
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Prophets
          
           long
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             should
             anoint
             him
             to
             Preach
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             upon
             him
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           he
           should
           be
           
             anointed
             ,
             i.
             e.
             ordained
          
           to
           this
           office
           of
           
             Preaching
             Gods
             Will
             ,
          
           not
           by
           
             material
             oyl
             ,
          
           but
           
             spiritual
             unction
             ,
          
           by
           the
           real
           
             descent
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           
             God
          
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           accordingly
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Saint
           
             John
             ,
          
           being
           to
           confute
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Antichristian
             Hereticks
          
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           denied
           
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           come
           
             really
          
           in
           the
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           useth
           no
           other
           Argument
           (
           to
           fortifie
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           )
           but
           onely
           the
           mention
           of
           this
           
             Testimony
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           this
           
             descent
          
           on
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           instructed
           them
           in
           
             Christianity
             ;
          
           which
           he
           vails
           under
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             Vnction
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           
             unction
          
           vulgarly
           known
           among
           them
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           the
           
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             One
             ,
          
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           from
           
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           by
           which
           (
           as
           by
           their
           
             Teachers
          
           it
           had
           been
           communicated
           to
           
           them
           )
           they
           
             knew
             all
             things
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           were
           sure
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           had
           been
           taught
           ,
           was
           true
           )
           and
           
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             any
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           wanted
           no
           more
           
             Arguments
          
           to
           confirm
           this
           truth
           unto
           them
           :
           That
           
             unction
             ,
          
           as
           he
           farther
           addes
           ,
           
             teaching
             them
             of
             all
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           giving
           them
           sufficient
           
             instructions
          
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           such
           
             fundamental
          
           truthes
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           testified
           to
           them
           by
           those
           who
           had
           been
           thus
           
             anointed
          
           immediately
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           authorised
           to
           teach
           them
           Truth
           :
           This
           same
           again
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concerned
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           by
           another
           
             a
          
           
             Evangelical
          
           writer
           joyned
           with
           his
           
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
          
           and
           called
           
             Gods
             anointing
             him
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             power
             ,
          
           (
           as
           in
           
             b
          
           another
           place
           
             Gods
             anointing
             him
             ,
          
           alone
           )
           which
           is
           directly
           the
           same
           with
           that
           other
           phrase
           used
           by
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           the
           
             c
          
           
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             power
             ,
          
           the
           
             descent
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           
             working
          
           of
           
             Miracles
             :
          
           The
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           urged
           to
           the
           
             Jews
          
           or
           
             Heathens
             ,
          
           wheresoever
           he
           preached
           ,
           (
           as
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           sure
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           more
           contradict
           ,
           then
           
             demonstrations
          
           themselves
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           then
           alive
           ,
           that
           could
           witness
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           them
           .
           )
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           he
           after
           tells
           them
           ,
           of
           
             Gods
          
           having
           
             confirmed
             them
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             anointed
             and
             sealed
             them
             ,
          
           all
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           to
           signifie
           
             Gods
          
           having
           afforded
           them
           these
           convincing
           
             testimonies
          
           of
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           preached
           to
           them
           by
           those
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           had
           
             descended
          
           and
           who
           wrought
           
             Miracles
          
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             14
          
           That
           this
           was
           a
           very
           
             competent
             confirmation
          
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           may
           yet
           farther
           appear
           by
           considering
           ,
           first
           the
           
             persons
          
           to
           whom
           this
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           then
           
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
          
           which
           were
           acquainted
           with
           his
           
             voices
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Oeconomies
          
           formerly
           among
           them
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             matter
          
           that
           was
           thus
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           no
           greater
           
             change
             ,
          
           then
           to
           which
           this
           way
           of
           
             attestation
          
           may
           in
           reason
           be
           deemed
           abundantly
           
             proportionable
             .
          
           For
           the
           things
           to
           be
           
             beleived
             ,
          
           onely
           the
           real
           
             completion
          
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           before
           
             foretold
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             revealing
          
           some
           
             truths
             ,
          
           which
           had
           been
           more
           
             obscurely
             represented
          
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ;
          
           and
           then
           those
           ,
           how
           
             high
          
           and
           
             mysterious
          
           soever
           ,
           yet
           being
           clearly
           
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           in
           the
           
             New
             ,
          
           and
           the
           explicit
           
             belief
          
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           further
           required
           of
           any
           ,
           then
           in
           
             proportion
          
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           the
           
             revelation
          
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           
             revealing
          
           of
           them
           must
           be
           looked
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           
             satisfying
          
           
           of
           an
           
             appetite
             ,
          
           a
           desire
           of
           more
           
             knowledg
          
           (
           which
           is
           
             naturally
          
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           is
           
             sharpened
          
           by
           the
           having
           received
           some
           
             imperfect
             rayes
          
           of
           it
           )
           and
           consequently
           should
           not
           in
           
             reason
          
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           attested
           with
           such
           a
           
             pomp
          
           of
           
             signes
             ,
          
           and
           
             prodigies
             ,
          
           as
           
             impositions
          
           of
           
             tasks
             ,
          
           and
           
             exactings
          
           of
           
             obediences
          
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           things
           to
           be
           done
           in
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           the
           
             duties
          
           and
           
             observances
             ;
          
           It
           is
           again
           considerable
           ,
           that
           the
           
             change
          
           in
           that
           respect
           was
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           
             denominate
          
           it
           a
           
             new
             Religion
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           the
           
             reforming
          
           and
           
             perfecting
          
           that
           which
           was
           before
           received
           among
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           and
           the
           making
           it
           more
           
             tolerable
          
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           received
           by
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           
             (
             Gentile
             )
          
           World
           .
           The
           
             worship
          
           of
           the
           
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             false
             worships
          
           of
           the
           
             many
             gods
             ,
          
           and
           
             idols
          
           of
           the
           
             Heathens
             ,
          
           and
           to
           all
           the
           
             unnatural
             lusts
          
           attending
           them
           )
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           testified
           to
           the
           
             Nation
          
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           by
           many
           
             voices
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           undeniable
           attestations
           of
           
             God
          
           himself
           (
           and
           indeed
           to
           other
           
             Nations
          
           by
           the
           
             fearful
             ,
             miraculous
          
           judgments
           ,
           shewn
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           on
           the
           
             Canaanites
             ,
          
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           
             Joshuah
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           and
           by
           
             Gods
          
           continual
           
             residing
          
           among
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           
             attesting
          
           that
           by
           the
           
             Vrim
          
           and
           
             Thummim
             .
          
           by
           the
           several
           
             Prophets
          
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ways
           of
           
             revelations
             .
          
           And
           to
           those
           that
           granted
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           foretold
           (
           so
           often
           that
           no
           
             Jew
          
           doubted
           of
           it
           )
           that
           there
           should
           come
           days
           of
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           that
           there
           should
           come
           a
           
             Messias
             .
          
           This
           was
           long
           ago
           
             promised
          
           through
           all
           passages
           of
           their
           story
           ;
           to
           
             Adam
          
           under
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ;
          
           to
           
             Sem
             ,
          
           that
           
             God
             should
             dwell
             or
             pitch
             his
             tabernacle
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Sem
             ,
          
           take
           
             flesh
          
           upon
           him
           in
           
             his
             family
             ;
          
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           to
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           all
           along
           through
           the
           writings
           of
           their
           
             Prophets
             :
          
           Concerning
           this
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           their
           
             carnal
          
           hearts
           had
           pre-conceived
           some
           
             mistakes
             ,
          
           as
           that
           he
           should
           be
           a
           
             glorious
             King
          
           here
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           again
           ,
           (
           after
           their
           being
           
             subdued
          
           by
           the
           
             Romans
             )
          
           a
           most
           
             victorious
             ,
             glorious
          
           people
           on
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           this
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           demean'd
           themselves
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           
             priviledg
          
           of
           having
           
             Abraham
          
           (
           to
           whom
           great
           
             promises
          
           were
           made
           )
           
             to
             their
             father
             .
          
           At
           last
           this
           
             Messias
          
           (
           otherwise
           described
           by
           their
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           as
           one
           that
           should
           come
           in
           a
           
             mean
          
           and
           
             lowly
          
           manner
           ,
           no
           way
           
             desireable
          
           to
           the
           
             eye
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Isa.
             53.
             )
             comes
          
           just
           as
           he
           had
           been
           
             fore-told
             ,
          
           a
           
             forerunner
          
           being
           sent
           before
           him
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           
             prepare
             
             his
             way
             ,
          
           to
           dispossess
           them
           of
           their
           fond
           
             perswasions
          
           of
           their
           
             absolute
             election
          
           (
           by
           having
           
             Abraham
          
           to
           their
           
             father
             )
          
           and
           
             pointing
          
           him
           out
           particularly
           as
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             Messias
          
           that
           was
           now
           to
           be
           received
           (
           as
           he
           had
           been
           so
           
             greedily
             ,
          
           and
           so
           long
           
             expected
             )
          
           by
           them
           .
           This
           
             forerunner
             ,
          
           that
           thus
           foretold
           ,
           and
           after
           pointed
           him
           out
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           they
           ,
           that
           
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
          
           confess
           )
           by
           all
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Jews
          
           taken
           for
           a
           
             Prophet
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           to
           this
           
             testimony
          
           of
           this
           
             acknowledged
             Prophet
             ,
          
           comes
           in
           the
           addition
           of
           the
           
             miraculous
             descent
          
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           mentioned
           consequent
           to
           that
           .
           And
           to
           those
           ,
           among
           whom
           this
           had
           always
           been
           acknowledged
           an
           
             authentick
          
           way
           of
           
             attesting
             Gods
          
           will
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           required
           but
           this
           ;
           
             Christ
          
           then
           (
           or
           
             God
          
           himself
           in
           
             humane
             nature
             ,
          
           assumed
           of
           a
           
             virgin
             ,
          
           and
           born
           after
           a
           
             supernatural
          
           manner
           )
           when
           he
           came
           to
           thirty
           yeers
           old
           (
           the
           age
           of
           a
           
             Doctor
          
           among
           that
           people
           )
           sets
           to
           this
           business
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           foretold
           he
           should
           perform
           ,
           tells
           them
           how
           the
           former
           
             law
          
           was
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           (
           and
           especially
           their
           former
           
             lives
             ,
          
           from
           
             external
          
           observances
           to
           
             internall
             purities
             )
          
           and
           how
           to
           be
           
             filled
             up
             ,
          
           and
           
             perfected
          
           in
           some
           particulars
           ;
           and
           then
           lightly
           changes
           some
           
             ceremonies
          
           customary
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           
             accommodates
          
           them
           to
           present
           use
           ,
           removes
           the
           wall
           of
           
             division
             ,
          
           which
           had
           been
           between
           
             them
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           shews
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           meant
           onely
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           imitating
           the
           
             Heathens
             sins
             ,
          
           and
           now
           that
           there
           was
           more
           need
           that
           
             Heathens
             ,
          
           and
           they
           should
           
             love
          
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           joyn
           to
           
             reform
          
           both
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           practice
           
             Christian
             virtues
             ,
          
           then
           keep
           that
           
             supercilious
             distance
          
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           brings
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           such
           a
           
             model
             ,
          
           as
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           like
           extremely
           better
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           was
           before
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           come
           in
           ,
           in
           sholes
           ,
           at
           the
           
             preaching
          
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           that
           doe
           not
           so
           ,
           acknowledg
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           
             zeal
          
           to
           their
           
             law
          
           of
           
             outward
          
           performances
           ,
           and
           the
           
             perswasion
          
           of
           their
           
             absolute
             election
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           
             quarrel
          
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           did
           not
           teach
           the
           
             doctrines
          
           that
           they
           
             liked
             ,
          
           and
           were
           before
           imbued
           with
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           had
           by
           that
           very
           means
           done
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             prophecies
          
           by
           them
           allowed
           of
           ,
           which
           foretold
           he
           should
           work
           a
           
             reformation
             .
          
           
           Upon
           these
           
             unreasonable
          
           terms
           ,
           they
           
             crucifie
             him
             :
          
           And
           by
           their
           doing
           so
           ,
           more
           wonderful
           
             attestations
          
           yet
           are
           given
           to
           all
           this
           .
           In
           his
           very
           
             death
          
           the
           
             Sun
          
           is
           miraculously
           
             eclipsed
             ▪
          
           at
           a
           time
           of
           the
           
             Moon
             ,
          
           when
           by
           
             nature
          
           it
           was
           absolutely
           
             impossible
             ,
          
           and
           so
           far
           against
           all
           
             rules
          
           of
           
             Astronomy
             ,
          
           that
           
             learned
          
           men
           in
           other
           places
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             violence
          
           done
           to
           
             nature
             ,
          
           which
           must
           signifie
           some
           great
           matter
           .
           Then
           a
           
             prodigy
          
           befalls
           the
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           very
           
             significant
             one
             .
          
           Then
           the
           
             bodies
          
           of
           many
           dead
           men
           arise
           and
           go
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           are
           seen
           by
           many
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           he
           himself
           
             riseth
          
           from
           the
           
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           
             Angels
          
           again
           are
           sent
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           it
           :
           And
           those
           that
           at
           his
           
             death
          
           had
           feared
           themselves
           
             deluded
          
           (
           as
           
             adversity
          
           is
           a
           great
           
             temptation
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           ,
           
             foretold
          
           to
           be
           so
           )
           are
           every
           one
           of
           them
           
             confirmed
          
           by
           
             seeing
             ,
             touching
             ,
             talking
             with
             him
             :
          
           And
           what
           is
           
             seen
             ,
          
           and
           
             testified
          
           by
           them
           ,
           was
           
             seen
          
           also
           by
           
             five
             hundred
             persons
             at
             once
             ,
          
           which
           lived
           many
           years
           to
           
             attest
          
           the
           truth
           to
           all
           that
           doubted
           it
           ;
           And
           at
           length
           (
           which
           was
           the
           must
           immediate
           
             testification
          
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           the
           former
           )
           he
           is
           
             bodily
          
           and
           
             visibly
             taken
             up
          
           into
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             15
          
           When
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           imaginable
           method
           behinde
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           had
           
             promised
             ,
          
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           he
           should
           ,
           being
           himself
           
             departed
             ,
             send
             the
             Paraclet
             ,
          
           which
           by
           
             descending
          
           visibly
           upon
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           by
           enduing
           them
           with
           the
           
             gift
          
           of
           doing
           
             Miracles
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             speaking
             of
             all
             Languages
             ,
          
           which
           they
           were
           known
           never
           to
           have
           learnt
           ,
           should
           enable
           them
           to
           
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             testimony
          
           of
           
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ascention
             ,
          
           and
           
             destroying
          
           of
           
             Satan
          
           by
           his
           
             death
          
           (
           the
           most
           improbable
           means
           of
           working
           
             victories
             )
          
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             Messias
          
           foretold
           ,
           that
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
          
           that
           should
           
             break
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
           On
           strength
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           which
           so
           lately
           
             doubted
             ,
          
           now
           
             cheerfully
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             ,
          
           in
           
             testifying
          
           of
           all
           these
           truths
           :
           And
           those
           
             Jews
          
           that
           did
           not
           yet
           
             believe
          
           on
           him
           ,
           were
           according
           to
           his
           distinct
           
             predictions
             ,
          
           many
           times
           repeated
           ,
           (
           they
           ,
           their
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           
             trusted
             ,
          
           their
           
             City
             ,
          
           their
           
             whole
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           infinite
           multitudes
           of
           them
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           were
           
             found
             )
          
           most
           stupendiously
           destroyed
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Eagles
          
           or
           
             Legions
             .
          
           All
           this
           (
           thus
           hastily
           put
           together
           ,
           so
           as
           necessarily
           to
           omit
           many
           weighty
           circumstances
           under
           every
           head
           )
           is
           sure
           
           
             prodigy
          
           enough
           to
           
             attest
             ,
          
           and
           
             authorize
          
           no
           greater
           a
           
             change
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             clearer
             Revelation
          
           of
           some
           
             obscurer
             truths
             ,
          
           the
           
             confutation
          
           of
           some
           
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Reformation
          
           of
           some
           
             ceremonies
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             perfecting
          
           and
           
             heightning
             of
             some
             Laws
          
           less
           
             perfect
          
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           
             instituting
          
           of
           a
           few
           
             useful
             ceremonies
          
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           
             burthensome
             ones
             ,
          
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           amount
           to
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             16
          
           This
           
             first
             gound
          
           of
           beleiving
           
             Christianity
          
           being
           thus
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           dispute
           from
           any
           
             reasonable
          
           man
           ,
           unless
           from
           him
           which
           shall
           question
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           
             fabulous
          
           in
           the
           relation
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           whether
           first
           there
           were
           ever
           indeed
           heard
           such
           
             voices
             ,
          
           or
           secondly
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           not
           
             delusions
          
           of
           the
           
             hearers
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           the
           voice
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God
           .
           And
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           make
           the
           former
           scruple
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           as
           satisfactory
           an
           answer
           ,
           as
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           
             this
             nature
             ,
          
           of
           any
           the
           lightest
           or
           weightiest
           consequence
           :
           To
           a
           matter
           of
           
             this
             nature
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           a
           
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
          
           (
           for
           such
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           voice
           was
           heard
           from
           
             Heaven
             )
          
           and
           that
           
             fact
          
           past
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           ago
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           that
           
             fact
          
           was
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           some
           
             determinate
             time
          
           and
           
             place
             ,
          
           to
           be
           done
           somewhere
           ,
           and
           why
           not
           in
           
             Judaea
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           some
           
             particular
          
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           of
           necessity
           (
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           known
           )
           to
           be
           
             attested
          
           to
           others
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           so
           as
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           seen
           by
           the
           
             whole
             World
          
           then
           living
           ,
           (
           though
           that
           this
           should
           point
           out
           that
           one
           person
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           would
           not
           be
           well
           reconcileable
           with
           that
           ,
           because
           his
           
             body
          
           could
           not
           be
           in
           
             every
          
           place
           )
           yet
           could
           not
           the
           next
           Age
           come
           to
           
             know
          
           this
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           
             attestation
          
           of
           men
           of
           that
           Age
           to
           reveal
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           proceed
           by
           the
           very
           way
           that
           now
           is
           allowed
           us
           ,
           that
           of
           
             faith
          
           or
           
             beleiving
             .
          
           For
           secondlly
           ,
           should
           there
           at
           this
           hour
           come
           the
           
             like
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           any
           the
           most
           creditable
           honest
           men
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           what
           way
           would
           be
           expected
           to
           convince
           the
           Ages
           to
           come
           (
           who
           should
           not
           be
           present
           to
           hear
           it
           )
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             constant
             affirmation
          
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           
             ear-witnesses
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           committing
           all
           this
           to
           writing
           now
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           that
           should
           now
           live
           ,
           and
           
             suspect
             ,
          
           or
           beleive
           it
           a
           forgery
           ,
           might
           be
           able
           to
           examine
           and
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           to
           that
           they
           should
           joyn
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           greatest
           
             Miracles
             ,
          
           which
           coming
           onely
           
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           by
           him
           allowed
           to
           
             assist
          
           the
           bringing
           a
           
             lie
          
           into
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             17
          
           Beyond
           such
           
             testimony
          
           of
           
             eye
             ,
          
           or
           
             ear-witnesses
          
           thus
           publickly
           and
           authoritatively
           protested
           ,
           and
           conveighed
           to
           posterity
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             rational
          
           evidence
           imaginable
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           lived
           not
           in
           that
           age
           ;
           nor
           doe
           men
           at
           any
           time
           exact
           or
           require
           any
           more
           
             authentick
          
           proofe
           of
           matters
           of
           
             fact
             ,
          
           or
           ground
           of
           
             believing
          
           any
           thing
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           
             voice
             of
             God
          
           again
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           (
           which
           alone
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           above
           this
           )
           this
           is
           not
           at
           all
           commodious
           to
           this
           turn
           ;
           for
           this
           were
           for
           
             God
          
           to
           multiply
           
             prodigies
             ,
             improperly
          
           and
           
             unseasonably
             ,
          
           't
           is
           sure
           
             unnecessarily
             ,
          
           and
           to
           all
           that
           were
           not
           
             present
             ,
          
           this
           would
           be
           again
           as
           
             questionable
          
           as
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             18
          
           For
           the
           testifying
           an
           high
           important
           truth
           ,
           which
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           known
           ,
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           thus
           
             personally
          
           to
           interpose
           his
           own
           
             power
             ,
          
           and
           
             authority
             ,
          
           and
           to
           speak
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           repeat
           that
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           no
           matter
           of
           doubt
           remain
           concerning
           it
           :
           But
           when
           that
           hath
           been
           thus
           done
           by
           
             God
             sufficiently
             ,
          
           then
           are
           there
           sufficient
           
             humane
          
           means
           to
           convey
           the
           
             truth
          
           or
           
             history
          
           of
           this
           fact
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           the
           
             testimony
          
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           saw
           or
           heard
           it
           .
           And
           as
           it
           were
           ridiculous
           to
           suppose
           ,
           or
           expect
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           he
           should
           
             testifie
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           that
           such
           men
           did
           hear
           that
           former
           voice
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           so
           the
           same
           
             Law
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           which
           forbids
           
             lying
             ,
          
           as
           
             sinful
             ,
          
           forbids
           also
           
             incredulity
             ,
          
           as
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           by
           
             unsuspected
          
           witnesses
           ,
           upon
           
             certain
             knowledg
             ,
          
           with
           so
           many
           
             improvements
          
           and
           
             advantages
             ,
          
           thus
           
             sufficiently
             testified
             :
          
           And
           if
           God
           upon
           mans
           several
           
             incredulities
             ,
          
           should
           be
           still
           obliged
           to
           give
           
             witness
          
           to
           his
           truths
           by
           his
           own
           
             voice
             ,
          
           then
           should
           he
           cut
           off
           that
           
             rule
          
           for
           
             beleif
             ,
          
           which
           in
           all
           other
           things
           (
           agreeably
           to
           the
           
             dictates
          
           of
           
             reasonable
          
           nature
           )
           he
           hath
           made
           standing
           among
           men
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           to
           require
           any
           higher
           
             testimony
             ,
          
           were
           the
           same
           inconvenient
           absurdity
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           
             beleive
          
           any
           thing
           upon
           any
           other
           ground
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           
             sight
          
           (
           which
           is
           indeed
           to
           mistake
           
             knowledg
          
           for
           
             beleif
             ,
          
           or
           
             evidence
          
           for
           
             adherence
             ,
          
           and
           must
           necessarily
           leave
           nothing
           of
           
             virtue
          
           rewardable
           in
           that
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           which
           is
           so
           
             violently
          
           and
           
             unavoidably
          
           produced
           )
           or
           to
           expect
           a
           
             voice
             from
             Heaven
          
           to
           give
           me
           daily
           assurance
           of
           all
           the
           passages
           ,
           or
           
             relations
          
           of
           
             history
             ,
          
           
           and
           not
           to
           
             beleive
          
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man
           as
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           or
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           or
           
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
          
           or
           
             Elizabeth
          
           the
           late
           (
           but
           before
           our
           birth
           )
           
             Queen
          
           of
           this
           
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           unless
           some
           
             voice
             of
             God
             from
             Heaven
          
           attest
           it
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             19
          
           They
           that
           cannot
           
             beleive
          
           at
           any
           cheaper
           rate
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           new
           
             minuitly
             prodigy
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           for
           every
           act
           of
           beleiving
           a
           prodigy
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           or
           (
           more
           plainly
           )
           they
           that
           will
           not
           
             beleive
          
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           
             know
             ,
          
           must
           be
           
             fed
          
           also
           as
           well
           as
           
             taught
          
           by
           
             miracle
             ,
          
           or
           else
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           
             abstinence
          
           (
           greater
           then
           any
           man
           inflicts
           upon
           himself
           )
           by
           continuing
           
             constant
          
           to
           that
           
             principle
             .
          
           For
           no
           man
           hath
           
             demonstration
             ,
          
           or
           
             infallibility
             ,
          
           or
           
             evidence
             ,
          
           for
           his
           
             safety
          
           in
           any
           bit
           of
           meat
           ,
           that
           he
           eats
           ,
           or
           the
           
             firmness
          
           of
           any
           
             floor
          
           he
           stands
           on
           ;
           it
           being
           always
           
             possible
             ,
          
           that
           what
           doth
           most
           
             nourish
             ,
          
           and
           
             sustain
             ,
          
           might
           by
           some
           
             poysonous
          
           mixture
           ,
           smite
           and
           destroy
           ;
           that
           the
           roof
           that
           
             covers
             ,
          
           and
           
             protects
             ,
          
           might
           minuitly
           
             overwhelm
          
           and
           
             bury
          
           us
           ;
           yet
           are
           we
           not
           such
           
             Hypochondriacks
          
           in
           these
           matters
           of
           daily
           use
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           them
           that
           are
           ▪
           it
           is
           interpreted
           an
           
             eminent
             defect
             ,
          
           or
           decay
           of
           
             reason
             ,
          
           and
           not
           an
           higher
           pitch
           of
           it
           )
           as
           to
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           
             food
          
           and
           
             raymen
             ,
          
           upon
           consideration
           of
           these
           
             remote
             possible
          
           dangers
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             fear
          
           all
           things
           but
           what
           we
           
             know
             infallibly
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             20
          
           And
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           that
           
             eating
          
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             life
             ,
          
           and
           that
           that
           
             consideration
          
           makes
           it
           reasonable
           to
           trust
           on
           those
           grounds
           ,
           because
           by
           
             distrusting
             ,
          
           we
           should
           subject
           our selves
           to
           a
           
             certainly
          
           of
           that
           ,
           whereof
           the
           other
           is
           at
           most
           but
           an
           
             hazard
             ;
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           
             instance
          
           was
           produced
           onely
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           think
           it
           
             reasonable
             ,
          
           without
           
             fear
             ,
          
           or
           
             doubt
             ,
          
           to
           relie
           on
           some
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           have
           no
           
             demonstration
             ,
          
           or
           
             knowledg
          
           of
           the
           
             impossibility
          
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           still
           proved
           by
           this
           
             instance
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             eating
          
           is
           
             necessary
             ;
          
           because
           if
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           
             eating
          
           were
           the
           cause
           that
           made
           men
           
             venture
          
           that
           
             hazard
             ,
          
           they
           should
           never
           
             venture
          
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           necessarily
           to
           
             starve
          
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           they
           should
           do
           it
           with
           continual
           
             doubt
             ,
          
           and
           
             fear
          
           of
           the
           
             possible
          
           danger
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           are
           thought
           
             rational
             ,
          
           nor
           practised
           by
           
             considering
          
           men
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           the
           
             interpretation
          
           of
           
             [
             being
             fed
             ]
          
           in
           the
           
             instance
             ,
          
           was
           [
           the
           
             whole
             course
             of
             men
             in
             feeding
             ]
          
           which
           is
           not
           the
           proportioning
           of
           
             food
          
           to
           the
           
             necessities
          
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Lessian
          
           
           or
           
             Cornarian
             diet
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             free
          
           manner
           of
           
             feeding
          
           among
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           wa
           parallel'd
           to
           the
           
             standing
          
           on
           a
           
             floor
             ,
          
           that
           might
           possibly
           
             fall
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           being
           in
           an
           
             upper
             room
             ;
          
           which
           being
           not
           at
           all
           
             necessary
             to
             life
             ,
          
           and
           withall
           
             possible
          
           in
           nature
           that
           it
           shall
           minuitly
           be
           our
           
             death
             ,
          
           is
           yet
           made
           use
           of
           among
           all
           
             Wise
             men
             ,
          
           with
           as
           much
           
             confidence
             ,
          
           and
           
             fearlesness
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           expected
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             beleive
          
           the
           
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             21
          
           This
           may
           be
           enlarged
           to
           the
           severall
           
             businesses
          
           of
           the
           
             World
             ,
          
           wherein
           all
           men
           act
           most
           
             confidently
             ;
          
           to
           that
           of
           
             Trafficking
             ,
          
           and
           
             Trading
             ,
          
           and
           all
           kindes
           of
           
             Merchandizing
             ,
          
           which
           are
           really
           mixt
           with
           not
           
             improbable
             hazards
             ;
          
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           the
           
             husbandman
             ,
          
           is
           a
           continual
           example
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           think
           fit
           to
           
             adhere
             ,
          
           and
           
             beleive
             ,
          
           and
           
             act
          
           accordingly
           ,
           without
           having
           received
           any
           
             demonstration
             .
          
           And
           none
           of
           all
           these
           are
           ever
           counted
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           even
           by
           those
           who
           have
           fixed
           no
           thoughts
           beyond
           this
           
             life
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             thriving
             ,
          
           and
           
             prospering
          
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           consequently
           are
           to
           lose
           their
           
             chief
             ,
          
           and
           
             onely
             good
             ,
          
           if
           it
           should
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           all
           things
           of
           that
           
             nature
          
           are
           generally
           as
           
             rational
             ,
          
           and
           
             wary
             ,
          
           and
           hard
           to
           beleive
           without
           
             securities
             ,
          
           as
           the
           wisest
           men
           in
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             22
          
           And
           if
           we
           will
           in
           the
           business
           in
           hand
           (
           the
           
             beleiving
          
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           relations
           concerning
           those
           
             Testimonies
          
           given
           
             Christ
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           wherein
           we
           have
           infinitely
           stronger
           grounds
           ,
           to
           build
           our
           
             Faith
          
           on
           ,
           
             securities
             ,
          
           and
           
             convictions
          
           incomparably
           more
           pregnant
           and
           vehement
           )
           allow
           it
           
             reasonable
          
           for
           us
           to
           do
           that
           
             once
             ,
          
           which
           in
           all
           other
           things
           we
           do
           confidently
           every
           minuit
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           
             viz.
             beleive
             ,
          
           what
           we
           have
           all
           
             reason
          
           to
           
             beleive
             ,
          
           without
           exacting
           of
           
             evidence
          
           or
           
             demonstration
             ,
          
           there
           will
           be
           no
           more
           required
           of
           us
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             23
          
           That
           this
           is
           directly
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           over
           and
           above
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             testifying
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           hath
           all
           imaginable
           
             advantages
             ,
          
           wil
           appear
           by
           a
           bare
           application
           of
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             24
          
           The
           
             voices
          
           from
           
             Heaven
          
           concerning
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           are
           testified
           by
           the
           
             joynt-concurrence
          
           of
           all
           that
           were
           present
           at
           them
           ,
           no
           one
           finding
           any
           cause
           of
           
             scruple
             ,
          
           or
           interposing
           any
           
             doubt
          
           concerning
           them
           .
           Those
           very
           
             persons
          
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           many
           more
           ,
           are
           allowed
           the
           favor
           of
           seeing
           him
           after
           his
           
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           of
           using
           all
           the
           most
           
             infallible
          
           means
           of
           
             securing
          
           themselves
           and
           others
           
           of
           the
           
             reality
          
           of
           this
           .
           Being
           thus
           assured
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           the
           business
           of
           their
           whole
           
             lives
          
           after
           to
           
             communicate
          
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           some
           in
           
             writings
             ,
          
           all
           in
           
             preaching
          
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           whither
           they
           travelled
           on
           purpose
           to
           
             propagate
          
           this
           
             truth
             )
          
           agreeing
           in
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           
             story
             ,
          
           and
           in
           every
           circumstance
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             truth
          
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           again
           back
           with
           
             Miracles
          
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           with
           
             completion
          
           of
           
             predictions
             ,
          
           both
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           of
           old
           concerning
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           concerning
           
             them
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             succeeding
          
           Ages
           ,
           (
           especially
           that
           concerning
           his
           speedy
           
             coming
          
           in
           vengeance
           against
           his
           
             crucifiers
             )
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           Both
           ,
           
             Testimonies
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           to
           authorize
           
             their
             testimonies
             .
          
           In
           propagating
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           not
           
             strength
             ,
          
           or
           
             force
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           engine
           by
           which
           all
           other
           
             Religions
          
           have
           received
           their
           growth
           ,
           so
           they
           never
           endevour
           to
           
             disturb
             States
          
           or
           
             Governments
             ,
          
           for
           (
           or
           by
           )
           the
           planting
           this
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           but
           always
           Preach
           
             subjection
          
           to
           the
           
             powers
             ,
          
           which
           are
           anywhere
           established
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           
             resistance
             ,
          
           Profess
           (
           and
           by
           their
           
             actions
          
           demonstrate
           )
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           
             suffer
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           their
           
             lawfull
             Magistrates
          
           inflict
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           contend
           only
           with
           their
           
             prayers
          
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           
             live
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             under
             them
             ,
          
           having
           still
           their
           
             cross
          
           in
           their
           
             hands
             ,
          
           and
           many
           times
           on
           their
           
             shoulders
             ,
          
           to
           
             follow
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           
             prevent
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             satisfie
          
           the
           jealousies
           of
           
             Heathen
             Princes
             ,
          
           yet
           ,
           upon
           that
           very
           account
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           greater
           
             testimony
          
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           when
           they
           that
           propagate
           it
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           designing
           any
           
             temporal
          
           advantages
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           might
           bribe
           them
           to
           the
           deposing
           an
           
             untruth
             ,
          
           that
           they
           
             actually
          
           part
           with
           their
           very
           
             lives
             ;
          
           and
           consequently
           with
           all
           
             capacity
          
           of
           those
           
             possible
          
           advantages
           ,
           and
           acquire
           nothing
           but
           
             reproches
             ,
          
           and
           
             torments
          
           and
           
             death
          
           it self
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           without
           any
           other
           imaginable
           
             reward
             ,
          
           or
           
             payment
             ,
          
           in
           
             commutation
             ,
          
           or
           
             reparation
          
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           
             future
          
           expectation
           of
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           yet
           had
           no
           farther
           
             assurance
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           thus
           confest
           ;
           nay
           yet
           farther
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           given
           this
           
             costly
             testimony
          
           to
           this
           truth
           ,
           
             God
          
           again
           bears
           
             testimony
          
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Miracles
           wrought
           at
           their
           
             Monuments
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             they
             yet
             speak
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             24
          
           That
           all
           this
           is
           thus
           
             true
             ,
          
           is
           again
           it self
           
             testified
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           by
           
             records
          
           still
           extant
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           
             wrote
          
           the
           
             Gospels
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             footsteps
          
           and
           
             remainders
          
           of
           all
           others
           
             preaching
             ,
          
           wheresoever
           they
           taught
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           like
           consent
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Church
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           whole
           
             multitudes
          
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           wherein
           this
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           written
           and
           taught
           ,
           who
           being
           
             convinced
          
           with
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           what
           we
           now
           enquire
           after
           ,
           readily
           gave
           up
           their
           names
           to
           the
           
             belief
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           consequent
           
             confession
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           the
           doing
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           cost
           them
           very
           dear
           ,
           the
           parting
           with
           their
           espoused
           
             customs
             of
             livings
             ,
          
           whether
           among
           the
           
             Jewish
             ,
          
           or
           
             Gentile
          
           world
           ,
           their
           
             pleasures
             ,
          
           their
           worldly
           
             wealth
             ,
          
           and
           oft-times
           their
           
             lives
          
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             26
          
           Beyond
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           success
           which
           attended
           it
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           of
           
             strangeness
          
           in
           it
           
             (
             viz.
          
           that
           from
           such
           mean
           and
           
             simple
             beginnings
          
           and
           
             instruments
             ,
          
           without
           any
           kind
           of
           
             power
             ,
          
           or
           earthly
           
             authority
          
           to
           back
           it
           ,
           without
           one
           
             sword
          
           ever
           drawn
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Christianity
          
           should
           soon
           obtain
           such
           a
           
             victory
          
           over
           the
           heart
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           world
           )
           that
           nothing
           but
           
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           that
           
             over-ruling
          
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           be
           deemed
           to
           have
           been
           its
           
             Champion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             27
          
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           
             writings
             ,
          
           those
           the
           
             tradition
          
           of
           those
           
             eye-witnesses
             ,
          
           whose
           they
           
             pretend
          
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           by
           such
           
             sholes
             ,
          
           such
           
             multitudes
          
           of
           men
           of
           all
           
             Nations
          
           believed
           then
           ,
           and
           that
           
             belief
          
           signed
           by
           the
           
             blood
          
           of
           many
           ,
           by
           the
           
             hazards
          
           and
           
             adventures
          
           of
           most
           ,
           by
           the
           profest
           
             non-resistance
          
           of
           all
           ,
           this
           is
           as
           fully
           
             testified
          
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           any
           matter
           of
           
             fact
          
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           the
           concurrent
           
             testimonies
          
           of
           all
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           which
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           
             generall
             successive
             attestation
          
           of
           all
           intervening
           ages
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           (
           the
           authority
           of
           
             *
          
           those
           writings
           being
           never
           contested
           by
           any
           )
           
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           the
           same
           means
           of
           
             probation
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           we
           
             believe
          
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           least
           doubt
           of
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           men
           cannot
           feigne
           any
           
             sound
             ,
          
           or
           shew
           of
           
             proof
             ,
          
           save
           onely
           that
           
             testimonies
          
           are
           not
           
             demonstrations
             ;
          
           which
           exception
           will
           in
           like
           manner
           be
           in
           a
           like
           or
           far
           greater
           force
           against
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           
             believe
          
           most
           confidently
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             28
          
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           leave
           any
           possible
           
             scruple
          
           unsatisfied
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           that
           other
           
             bolder
          
           objection
           still
           behind
           ,
           That
           that
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
          
           may
           not
           have
           been
           such
           ,
           but
           some
           
             delusion
          
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           
             voice
          
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             devil
          
           in
           the
           
             oracle
          
           delivered
           himself
           by
           
             voice
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           confest
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           
             voice
          
           were
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           it
           is
           infallibly
           
             creditable
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           will
           need
           some
           certain
           way
           of
           
             discrimination
             ,
          
           to
           assure
           it
           was
           his
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           person
           whose
           
             objection
          
           this
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           either
           a
           bare
           
             Theist
             ,
          
           that
           acknowledges
           a
           
             God
             ,
          
           but
           not
           the
           
             God
          
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           or
           else
           he
           that
           acknowledges
           what
           the
           
             Jew
          
           did
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             :
          
           I
           shall
           reply
           somewhat
           to
           each
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             29
          
           To
           the
           
             former
             ,
          
           That
           if
           this
           way
           of
           
             objecting
          
           would
           be
           of
           force
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           way
           for
           
             God
          
           to
           
             reveal
          
           himself
           to
           man
           ,
           
             Veracity
          
           would
           be
           an
           
             empty
             attribute
             of
             God
             ,
          
           of
           no
           signification
           to
           us
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           there
           should
           any
           greater
           assurance
           of
           
             Gods
          
           speaking
           to
           men
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           
             Heavens
             opening
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           descending
           visibly
           ,
           and
           
             lighting
          
           on
           one
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           
             clouds
          
           a
           voice
           delivered
           ;
           whatsoever
           else
           can
           be
           imagined
           or
           named
           will
           not
           be
           above
           this
           .
           And
           if
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           
             God
          
           can
           use
           ,
           be
           not
           able
           to
           give
           assurance
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             God
          
           that
           speaks
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           the
           neer
           for
           knowing
           that
           
             God
          
           cannot
           
             lie
             ,
          
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           supposed
           for
           us
           no
           way
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           at
           any
           time
           he
           saith
           ?
           nay
           ,
           to
           what
           use
           (
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           )
           is
           his
           
             omnipotence
             ,
          
           if
           he
           
             cannot
             reveal
          
           himself
           to
           us
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           reasonable
           for
           us
           to
           
             believe
          
           to
           be
           
             his
             ,
          
           and
           not
           some
           
             deceivers
             voice
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           
             God
          
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           any
           
             ordinary
             man
             ;
          
           for
           he
           can
           so
           
             reveal
          
           himself
           ,
           or
           speak
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           that
           is
           
             present
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           not
           
             stop
          
           his
           ears
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           doubt
           of
           his
           speaking
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             30
          
           To
           the
           
             second
          
           sort
           of
           
             objecters
             ,
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           
             objection
          
           will
           lose
           all
           its
           seeming
           force
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           remembred
           ;
           that
           although
           now
           among
           us
           ,
           
             voices
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           are
           not
           heard
           ,
           and
           (
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           at
           this
           
             distance
          
           so
           competent
           judges
           of
           the
           
             clearness
          
           or
           
             certainty
             ,
          
           that
           such
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           not
           delusions
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           the
           
             assent
          
           required
           of
           us
           of
           
             this
          
           age
           ,
           is
           but
           
             proportionable
          
           to
           the
           
             grounds
          
           of
           
             belief
             ,
          
           which
           we
           enjoy
           )
           yet
           among
           that
           
           
             people
          
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           this
           was
           very
           ordinary
           .
           
             Gods
             Law
          
           was
           given
           to
           
             Moses
          
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           and
           
             God
             lead
          
           that
           people
           by
           a
           
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             ,
          
           and
           
             fire
             ,
          
           which
           was
           answerable
           to
           this
           :
           And
           in
           after
           times
           under
           the
           
             second
             Temple
             ,
          
           they
           confess
           this
           the
           
             onely
             way
          
           of
           
             Gods
             revealing
          
           himself
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           this
           very
           matter
           it
           was
           allowed
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           by
           some
           
             prime
          
           men
           of
           that
           
             people
             ,
          
           that
           if
           
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             had
             spoken
             to
             Paul
             ,
          
           the
           
             resisting
             him
          
           would
           be
           a
           
             fighting
             against
             God
             :
          
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           23.
           9.
           they
           confessed
           ,
           that
           they
           
             found
             no
             harm
             in
             him
             ;
          
           that
           
             God
          
           had
           thus
           
             spoken
          
           to
           him
           ,
           those
           men
           then
           thought
           
             probable
             ,
          
           but
           did
           not
           avow
           the
           knowing
           it
           certainly
           ,
           having
           no
           present
           
             evidence
          
           of
           the
           
             fact
             ,
          
           save
           onely
           the
           affirmation
           of
           
             Paul
          
           himself
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           had
           they
           had
           
             evidence
          
           of
           the
           
             fact
             ,
          
           by
           being
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           that
           
             testifie
          
           the
           voice
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           were
           
             eye
          
           and
           
             ear-witnesses
          
           of
           it
           )
           they
           would
           not
           then
           have
           thought
           
             reasonable
          
           to
           make
           any
           farther
           
             question
             ,
          
           whether
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           
             voice
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           an
           
             Angel
             ,
          
           were
           such
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           being
           such
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             resisting
          
           what
           was
           spoken
           by
           it
           ,
           were
           the
           
             fighting
             against
             God
             .
          
           For
           the
           
             testifying
          
           therefore
           of
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           such
           pretended
           
             facts
             ;
          
           and
           indeed
           to
           leave
           no
           place
           for
           
             rational
          
           doubt
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           farther
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           power
           of
           
             miracles
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             gifts
          
           of
           
             tongues
          
           that
           attended
           these
           
             voices
             ,
          
           and
           
             descents
          
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           were
           irrefragable
           
             testimonies
             ,
          
           and
           
             evidences
          
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           the
           immediate
           
             effects
          
           of
           
             delusions
             ,
          
           being
           such
           as
           could
           not
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           the
           
             devil
             ,
          
           nor
           ever
           were
           pretended
           the
           
             effects
          
           of
           his
           
             oracular
             responses
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             31
          
           Many
           other
           ways
           of
           
             discrimination
          
           there
           are
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           
             voices
          
           of
           the
           
             devil
             ,
          
           or
           
             delusions
             magical
          
           might
           be
           distinguished
           from
           
             Divine
             ,
          
           as
           that
           of
           
             concordance
          
           with
           
             predictions
             ,
          
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           come
           from
           
             God
             ;
          
           and
           such
           was
           the
           
             voice
          
           that
           was
           
             delivered
          
           at
           the
           
             descent
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           upon
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           same
           that
           was
           
             foretold
          
           by
           the
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           and
           by
           him
           joyned
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           
             the
             descent
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           belongs
           also
           the
           
             completion
          
           of
           the
           so
           many
           other
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           had
           certainly
           been
           foretold
           of
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
          
           which
           
             Concordance
          
           with
           
             Divine
             truth
             ,
          
           is
           most
           
             diametrically
          
           contrary
           to
           delusion
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           of
           the
           
             miracles
          
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           most
           were
           to
           
             dispossess
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             cast
             out
             divels
             ,
          
           (
           to
           
             restore
             health
             ,
          
           as
           
             they
          
           brought
           
             diseases
             )
          
           who
           consequently
           look
           on
           him
           as
           (
           and
           proclaim
           him
           )
           their
           enemy
           ;
           and
           although
           this
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           done
           by
           them
           for
           some
           greater
           advantage
           (
           as
           the
           
             Devil
          
           may
           suffer
           one
           
             charm
          
           to
           counter-work
           another
           ,
           )
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           here
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           used
           those
           
             endevours
          
           to
           raise
           
             Christ
          
           into
           that
           power
           of
           
             destroying
          
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           
             assist
          
           their
           utmost
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           an
           
             authority
          
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Indeed
           the
           whole
           doctrine
           of
           
             Christ
          
           was
           so
           directly
           
             contrary
          
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           maintained
           by
           the
           
             Oracles
             ,
          
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           proceed
           from
           that
           
             principle
             ,
          
           to
           which
           they
           pretend
           .
           And
           the
           story
           is
           approved
           by
           
             Plutarch
          
           (
           and
           the
           
             effect
          
           hath
           made
           it
           not
           
             improbable
             ,
          
           that
           there
           was
           some
           
             truth
          
           in
           it
           )
           that
           about
           
             Christs
          
           time
           ,
           a
           
             voice
          
           was
           heard
           on
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             great
             God
             Pan
             was
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             huge
             bellowing
             ,
          
           and
           
             roaring
             ,
          
           as
           of
           
             infernal
             mourners
             ,
          
           following
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           
             probably
          
           the
           
             cause
             ,
             acknowledgedly
          
           the
           
             forerunner
          
           of
           the
           
             Devils
             silence
             ,
          
           and
           never
           speaking
           in
           the
           
             Oracles
          
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             32
          
           As
           for
           the
           
             manner
          
           of
           the
           
             Devils
          
           giving
           his
           
             Responses
          
           in
           the
           
             Oracle
             ,
          
           it
           is
           confest
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           then
           lived
           ,
           and
           knew
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             delivered
          
           constantly
           by
           a
           
             man
             ,
          
           who
           was
           seen
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           one
           that
           
             spake
             under
             the
             Oracle
             ,
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             caverns
          
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           (
           by
           the
           
             vapor
          
           of
           which
           
             Plutarch
          
           conceived
           him
           
             inspired
             ,
          
           and
           so
           turned
           
             Enthusiast
             )
          
           which
           is
           a
           far
           different
           thing
           from
           a
           
             voice
          
           (
           no
           
             man
          
           being
           
             seen
             )
          
           which
           came
           in
           a
           
             clap
             of
             thunder
             ,
          
           with
           a
           
             bright
             shining
             cloud
          
           from
           
             Heaven
             .
          
           This
           may
           reasonably
           satisfie
           the
           importunity
           of
           that
           objection
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             33
          
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           
             ground
          
           of
           our
           
             Faith
          
           in
           
             gross
             ,
          
           the
           
             testimony
          
           on
           which
           it
           is
           built
           ,
           which
           being
           an
           
             infallible
          
           word
           ,
           derived
           and
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           the
           most
           
             creditable
          
           means
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           have
           no
           
             temptation
          
           from
           
             Reason
          
           to
           doubt
           of
           ,
           may
           sure
           be
           
             concluded
          
           a
           
             rationall
             ground
          
           of
           
             belief
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             A
             Digression
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             deciding
             Controversies
             in
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           HAving
           proceeded
           thus
           far
           for
           the
           
             convincing
          
           of
           the
           
             gainsayer
             ;
          
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           consider
           the
           
             beleiver
          
           awhile
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           the
           
             bounds
          
           or
           
             limits
             ,
          
           within
           which
           
             Reason
          
           is
           obliged
           to
           contain
           it self
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           this
           even
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           
             Reason
          
           it self
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           do
           it
           by
           a
           brief
           stating
           of
           this
           Question
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           
             Whether
             Right
             Reason
             be
             appointed
             the
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ?
             Whether
             all
             doubts
             of
             all
             sorts
             be
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             Hears
             of
             every
             Man
             which
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           ground
           my
           answer
           in
           these
           
             two
             Rules
             ,
          
           or
           
             Postulations
             .
          
           1.
           That
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           The
           measure
           of
           mans
           
             natural
          
           power
           of
           knowing
           or
           judging
           of
           things
           ,
           is
           his
           
             participating
          
           of
           those
           things
           (
           in
           some
           degree
           )
           with
           
             God
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           they
           are
           as
           in
           the
           
             Fountain
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           man
           may
           finde
           ,
           and
           behold
           them
           in
           himself
           as
           
             truly
             ,
          
           though
           not
           as
           
             eminently
             ,
          
           or
           in
           the
           same
           
             degree
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           in
           
             God
             .
          
        
         
           For
           certainly
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           denudate
           of
           all
           
             experimental
             ,
             acquired
             ,
             revealed
             knowledge
             ,
          
           of
           all
           forain
           helps
           ,
           left
           onely
           to
           himself
           as
           a
           man
           endued
           with
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           should
           be
           questioned
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           supposed
           able
           to
           express
           his
           
             conceptions
             ,
          
           he
           would
           be
           fain
           to
           fetch
           out
           every
           word
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           from
           within
           him
           ,
           say
           onely
           what
           his
           own
           
             heart
          
           could
           discern
           within
           himself
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           should
           be
           supposed
           to
           answer
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           means
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           ;
           The
           
             work
          
           done
           would
           be
           above
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           
             means
          
           to
           it
           ;
           the
           
             conclusion
          
           would
           have
           more
           in
           it
           then
           the
           
             premises
             .
          
        
         
           From
           hence
           follows
           this
           
             second
             Rule
             ,
          
           That
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           Men
           are
           
             naturally
          
           able
           to
           judge
           onely
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           by
           some
           sure
           connexion
           depend
           on
           those
           
             attributes
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           
             communicated
          
           to
           (
           and
           particularly
           by
           )
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           like
           (
           as
           
           far
           as
           the
           
             adumbration
          
           or
           
             transcript
             ,
          
           is
           to
           the
           
             exemplar
          
           or
           
             pattern
             )
          
           for
           
             kinde
             ,
          
           though
           not
           
             degree
             ,
          
           in
           
             man
          
           as
           in
           
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           Now
           all
           
             Controversies
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           things
           subject
           to
           
             judgement
             )
          
           are
           reducible
           to
           two
           heads
           ,
           
             Goodness
          
           or
           
             Truth
             ;
          
           so
           that
           the
           
             Question
          
           now
           is
           ,
           Whether
           
             Right
             Reason
             can
             infallibly
             judg
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           then
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           
             first
          
           Head
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           For
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           
             good
             morally
          
           (
           for
           
             Metaphysical
             goodness
          
           is
           all
           one
           with
           
             truth
             )
          
           depends
           ,
           by
           sure
           connexion
           ,
           from
           that
           
             eternal
             justice
          
           which
           is
           primarily
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           That
           being
           the
           
             rule
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           of
           all
           
             moral
             goodness
          
           in
           men
           ,
           or
           things
           :
           Every
           thing
           being
           
             good
             ,
          
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           as
           it
           more
           or
           less
           partakes
           of
           that
           
             justice
             ,
          
           which
           is
           in
           
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           Now
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           
             attributes
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           called
           
             Communicable
             ,
          
           it
           is
           truly
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           that
           
             justice
             ,
          
           which
           is
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           
             substance
             ,
          
           communicated
           to
           
             men
             ,
          
           though
           in
           a
           lower
           
             degree
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           follows
           by
           the
           
             second
             rule
             ,
          
           that
           man
           by
           the
           light
           of
           
             nature
             ,
          
           and
           general
           
             impressions
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           a
           power
           of
           seeing
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           within
           his
           
             sphear
             ,
          
           is
           enabled
           by
           
             God
          
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           
             just
             ,
          
           what
           not
           ,
           what
           
             morally
             good
             ,
          
           what
           
             bad
             .
          
           And
           no
           man
           judges
           amiss
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           his
           
             judgement
          
           corrupted
           by
           some
           
             prepossession
             ,
          
           or
           habituall
           
             vice
             ,
          
           or
           present
           prevailing
           
             temptation
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           of
           
             moral
          
           Controversies
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           whether
           a
           thing
           
             naturally
             ,
          
           or
           in
           it self
           ,
           be
           
             good
          
           or
           
             bad
             ,
             just
             ,
          
           or
           
             not
             ,
             Right
             Reason
          
           is
           a
           
             Judg.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7
          
           Yet
           this
           with
           this
           
             Caution
             ,
          
           or
           
             limitation
             ,
          
           that
           it
           be
           not
           extended
           to
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           hath
           been
           
             elevated
          
           higher
           by
           any
           positive
           
             Law
          
           of
           
             Christ
             .
          
           For
           as
           
             Right
             Reason
             :
          
           cannot
           judge
           what
           is
           lawful
           in
           any
           particular
           
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           because
           what
           
             Nature
          
           hath
           made
           lawful
           ,
           the
           
             Municipal
             Laws
          
           of
           that
           place
           may
           have
           
             forbidden
             ,
          
           and
           made
           
             unlawful
             ,
          
           (
           and
           that
           
             Right
             Reason
          
           cannot
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           told
           so
           )
           so
           in
           
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           when
           he
           hath
           
             forbidden
          
           what
           
             Nature
          
           had
           left
           free
           and
           unforbidden
           ,
           
             Reason
          
           (
           untaught
           by
           
             Christ
             )
          
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           
             unlawful
             ,
          
           yet
           generally
           will
           be
           found
           to
           bear
           that
           
             Testimony
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           what
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           super-added
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
             Right
             Reason
          
           will
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           
             commend
             ,
          
           as
           best
           ,
           or
           most
           
             laudable
             ,
          
           and
           
             excellent
          
           in
           them
           that
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           
           not
           knowing
           any
           
             precept
          
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           affirm
           that
           it
           is
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           so
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           omitted
           without
           
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           concerning
           the
           
             second
             Head
             ,
          
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           That
           for
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           
             true
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           have
           a
           
             Being
          
           either
           
             potential
          
           or
           
             actual
             ,
          
           depends
           partly
           on
           Gods
           
             Power
             ,
          
           partly
           on
           his
           
             Will
             .
          
           In
           respect
           of
           its
           
             potential
             Being
             ,
          
           it
           depends
           on
           his
           
             Power
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           
             Actual
             ,
          
           on
           his
           
             Will
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           Now
           
             Gods
             Power
             ,
          
           though
           it
           may
           in
           some
           sense
           be
           said
           
             communicable
          
           to
           the
           Creature
           ,
           because
           all
           
             ability
          
           in
           the
           Creature
           is
           a
           gleam
           of
           infinite
           
             ability
          
           in
           God
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           so
           communicated
           ,
           as
           his
           
             Justice
          
           or
           
             Goodnesse
          
           was
           said
           to
           be
           .
           For
           
             Goodnesse
          
           in
           the
           creature
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             image
          
           truly
           resembling
           the
           
             goodnesse
          
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             natural
             image
             ,
          
           as
           is
           the
           face
           in
           the
           Glasse
           ,
           not
           a
           
             voluntary
          
           one
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           Being
           from
           the
           variable
           
             Will
          
           of
           the
           Artificer
           .
           But
           
             power
             ,
          
           or
           ability
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           is
           not
           thus
           a
           
             natural
             image
          
           of
           Gods
           
             power
             ,
          
           but
           as
           a
           reflection
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           
             voluntarily
             ,
          
           and
           
             variously
          
           casts
           its
           beams
           .
           
             Voluntarily
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           because
           the
           dispensing
           of
           his
           
             Power
             ,
          
           either
           in
           
             manner
             ,
          
           or
           
             measure
             ,
          
           is
           a
           free
           act
           of
           his
           
             Will
             ;
          
           and
           
             variously
             ,
          
           because
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             unequally
             ;
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           not
           so
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           can
           (
           and
           sometimes
           doth
           )
           
             withdraw
          
           or
           
             suspend
          
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           bestowed
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           that
           which
           is
           
             just
          
           in
           
             God
          
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           
             just
          
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Creature
           ,
           so
           what
           is
           
             possible
          
           to
           be
           done
           by
           
             God
             ,
          
           is
           
             possible
          
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Creature
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           
             not
             communicating
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Power
          
           to
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           
             Justice
             ,
          
           may
           be
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           conduced
           not
           to
           the
           
             end
          
           of
           the
           
             Creatures
          
           Creation
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           did
           :
           For
           though
           
             God
          
           intended
           to
           make
           a
           Creature
           truly
           
             good
             ,
          
           and
           
             just
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           truly
           
             powerful
             .
             Power
          
           indeed
           being
           in
           it self
           not
           a
           
             vertue
             ,
          
           as
           
             justice
          
           is
           ,
           nor
           in
           it self
           
             morally
             good
             ,
          
           or
           
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           not
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           indeed
           peculiar
           to
           the
           
             Majesty
          
           of
           a
           
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           From
           all
           this
           it
           follows
           by
           the
           
             said
             second
             rule
             ,
          
           that
           
             man
          
           is
           not
           able
           to
           fathom
           
             Potentiall
             truths
             ,
          
           because
           
             Power
          
           is
           not
           the
           same
           in
           
             substance
          
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           by
           what
           is
           in
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           he
           is
           no
           way
           enabled
           to
           conceive
           what
           is
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           so
           consequently
           to
           define
           of
           any
           
             Potentiall
             truth
             ,
          
           because
           though
           it
           
             may
          
           not
           be
           wrought
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           in
           
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           or
           within
           his
           sphere
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           it
           
             may
          
           be
           by
           
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           All
           the
           
             natural
             impression
             ,
          
           or
           
             light
             ,
          
           that
           in
           this
           behalf
           a
           
             rational
             Creature
          
           hath
           ,
           is
           that
           
             two
             contradictories
             cannot
             be
             true
             at
             once
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           think
           ,
           all
           
             Principles
          
           that
           are
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           proved
           in
           any
           naturall
           science
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           be
           truly
           so
           )
           may
           easily
           be
           resolved
           into
           this
           one
           ,
           
             A
             thing
             cannot
             at
             once
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             .
          
           And
           this
           
             natural
             impression
          
           rises
           not
           from
           any
           observation
           of
           the
           
             power
          
           communicated
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           still
           it
           would
           hold
           ,
           that
           though
           
             man
          
           cannot
           do
           
             contradictories
          
           at
           once
           ,
           yet
           God
           may
           )
           but
           from
           a
           sight
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           be
           an
           effect
           of
           extreme
           impotency
           ,
           more
           then
           is
           conceiveable
           in
           any
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           imputed
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           who
           is
           conceived
           
             Omnipotent
             ,
          
           nor
           consequently
           to
           
             man
             ,
          
           unlesse
           
             God
          
           should
           take
           away
           all
           degrees
           of
           
             power
          
           quite
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           should
           be
           
             annihilated
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           Now
           for
           
             actual
             truths
          
           already
           in
           Being
           ,
           which
           are
           works
           either
           
             mediately
             ,
          
           or
           
             immediately
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Will
             ,
          
           our
           
             Reason
          
           is
           no
           farther
           judg
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           as
           
             Gods
             Will
          
           is
           communicated
           to
           us
           by
           some
           Images
           ,
           or
           Pictures
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           
             substantiall
          
           and
           
             reall
             ,
          
           as
           when
           a
           thing
           done
           ,
           is
           
             presented
          
           to
           the
           
             faculty
             ,
          
           to
           which
           it
           is
           
             objicible
             ,
          
           there
           a
           
             real
             image
          
           of
           Gods
           
             Wil
          
           is
           imprest
           in
           me
           ,
           (
           &
           by
           that
           I
           may
           judg
           distinctly
           )
           or
           when
           it
           is
           
             revealed
          
           to
           me
           either
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           other
           
             witnesse
             ,
          
           of
           which
           in
           this
           matter
           I
           am
           convinced
           ,
           that
           he
           partakes
           of
           Gods
           
             veracity
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           would
           not
           lie
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           be
           called
           an
           
             intentionall
             Image
          
           of
           Gods
           Will
           imprest
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             14
          
           Thus
           may
           
             Right
             Reason
          
           judg
           of
           things
           in
           Being
           ,
           either
           because
           it
           is
           so
           really
           represented
           to
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             evidence
             ;
          
           or
           because
           is
           either
           
             revealed
             ,
          
           or
           else
           
             attested
          
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           
             Reason
          
           knows
           can
           neither
           erre
           ,
           nor
           deceive
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
             adherence
             ;
          
           or
           because
           such
           a
           concurrence
           of
           
             testimonies
          
           agrees
           to
           tell
           me
           so
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           no
           
             Motive
          
           or
           
             Reason
          
           to
           
             disbeleive
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           
             humane
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           which
           may
           reasonably
           take
           place
           ,
           untill
           I
           either
           
             see
          
           somewhat
           ,
           or
           receive
           somewhat
           by
           an
           
             higher
             testimony
          
           revealed
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           which
           also
           is
           
             weaker
             ,
          
           or
           
             stronger
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             importance
          
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           
             authority
          
           of
           the
           
             testifiers
             ,
          
           my
           particular
           
             danger
             ,
          
           if
           I
           be
           deceived
           in
           it
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Hence
           the
           
             Conclusion
          
           is
           ,
           That
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             15
          
           
             Right
             Reason
          
           is
           able
           to
           
             judge
          
           of
           all
           meerly
           
             Moral
             objects
             ,
          
           whether
           any
           thing
           be
           
             good
          
           or
           
             bad
             morally
             ;
          
           of
           
             Naturall
             objects
          
           in
           matter
           of
           
             fact
             ,
          
           whether
           such
           a
           thing
           be
           done
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           means
           specified
           ,
           and
           by
           
             discourse
             ,
          
           and
           
             analogy
          
           from
           things
           that
           we
           see
           are
           
             done
             ,
          
           to
           judg
           that
           such
           another
           thing
           is
           
             possible
             :
          
           But
           of
           
             supernatural
             truths
             ,
          
           such
           things
           as
           it
           never
           discerned
           in
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           either
           in
           the
           kinde
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           cannot
           judg
           any
           farther
           then
           thus
           .
           Either
           first
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           it
           is
           
             possible
             ,
          
           (
           nay
           it
           hath
           a
           
             Being
             )
          
           with
           
             God
             ;
          
           or
           secondly
           ,
           that
           
             God
          
           hath
           
             affirmed
          
           it
           so
           ,
           therefore
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           ;
           or
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           comes
           to
           me
           from
           
             authority
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           
             suspect
             ,
          
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           concurrence
           of
           all
           
             Reasons
          
           to
           be
           
             perswaded
          
           by
           it
           ;
           nay
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           inward
           
             Characters
          
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           that
           makes
           me
           cast
           off
           all
           jealousie
           or
           doubt
           of
           such
           affirmations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           so
           .
           But
           generally
           ,
           and
           
             in
             thesi
             ,
          
           it
           is
           no
           way
           
             Judge
          
           of
           these
           last
           kind
           of
           
             Controversies
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             16
          
           And
           therefore
           though
           
             God
             ,
          
           in
           
             moral
             actions
             ,
          
           even
           in
           himself
           ,
           submits
           and
           appeals
           to
           
             mans
             reason
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             3.
             Ezek.
          
           18.
           25.
           yet
           in
           these
           latter
           he
           derides
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           goe
           about
           to
           
             judge
          
           of
           them
           by
           
             reason
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           And
           agreeably
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           in
           his
           Preaching
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           for
           the
           proving
           the
           truth
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           was
           fain
           ,
           saith
           
             a
          
           
             Origen
             ,
          
           to
           use
           a
           peculiar
           way
           of
           
             demonstration
             .
          
           First
           ,
           by
           
             comparing
             of
             Prophecies
          
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           concerning
           
             Christ
             :
          
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           
             Miracles
             ;
          
           but
           in
           
             practical
          
           matters
           he
           appeals
           to
           that
           which
           was
           
             written
             in
             every
             ones
             heart
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             17
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           hath
           
             Eulogius
          
           an
           Oration
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           think
           to
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           the
           true
           
             Theology
             of
             Christians
             (
             i.
             e.
             
             Christians
          
           discourses
           concerning
           the
           
             Persons
             of
             the
             Deity
             )
          
           
             b
          
           
             by
             the
             Wit
             ,
             or
             Reason
             of
             Man
             ;
          
           and
           
             Photius
          
           hath
           approved
           of
           that
           discourse
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           
             c
          
           
             talk
             of
             God
             Piously
             ,
             and
             devoutly
             ,
          
           and
           set
           
             Christian
             divinity
             a
             pitch
             beyond
             humane
             wisdom
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           
             superior
             to
             all
             other
          
           
             e
          
           
             artificial
             method
             ,
             or
             rules
             of
             Art
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             18
          
           In
           sum
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           that
           generally
           in
           defining
           these
           
             last
          
           sorts
           of
           
             Truths
             ,
          
           Gods
           
             authority
          
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           
             proof
          
           of
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           without
           using
           any
           other
           way
           of
           
             arguing
             ,
          
           or
           secular
           
             demonstration
             :
          
           All
           that
           is
           indulged
           to
           mens
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           being
           onely
           this
           ;
           First
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           very
           
             equal
             ,
          
           and
           
             reasonable
          
           to
           believe
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           
             motive
             ,
          
           or
           topick
           of
           
             proof
             ,
          
           even
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           
             above
             ,
          
           or
           
             beside
             Right
             Reason
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           
             against
          
           the
           proposals
           of
           
             corrupt
             ;
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           to
           search
           (
           by
           what
           helps
           soever
           a
           
             reasonable
          
           mans
           
             prudence
          
           and
           
             diligence
          
           can
           suggest
           ,
           or
           furnish
           him
           with
           )
           which
           is
           that
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           contains
           these
           
             revelations
             ,
          
           which
           
             Reason
          
           tells
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           
             believe
          
           without
           farther
           
             reasoning
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             19
          
           But
           not
           to
           suffer
           my self
           to
           
             believe
          
           any
           thing
           (
           though
           
             revealed
          
           by
           the
           
             Scriptures
             )
          
           but
           what
           
             Reason
          
           otherwise
           would
           lead
           me
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           that
           
             Celsus
          
           perswaded
           the
           
             Heathens
          
           (
           of
           his
           side
           )
           to
           ,
           against
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           
             f
          
           follow
           
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             rational
             guide
             in
             all
             the
             doctrines
             ,
             we
             receive
             ,
             all
             error
             and
             deceit
             being
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             by
             Faith
             ;
          
           and
           that
           they
           that
           believed
           any
           thing
           without
           
             Reason
          
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           like
           them
           that
           delight
           in
           
             Juglers
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           laughs
           at
           all
           those
           who
           
             requiring
          
           not
           
             Reason
          
           for
           what
           they
           
             believe
             ,
          
           use
           this
           phrase
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             Doe
             not
             examine
             but
             beleive
             ,
             thy
             Faith
             shall
             save
             thee
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             are
             displeased
             with
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             with
             folly
             .
          
           To
           all
           which
           
             Origen
             ,
          
           as
           acute
           a
           
             Reasoner
          
           as
           any
           ,
           opposes
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Evidence
          
           of
           
             Prophecies
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           for
           this
           rule
           of
           
             Faith
             .
          
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           
             simply
             beleived
          
           without
           any
           
             Philosophical
             rational
             enquiry
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           things
           affirmed
           in
           it
           ,
           many
           will
           of
           necessity
           still
           wallow
           in
           
             infidelity
          
           after
           all
           that
           
             God
          
           hath
           done
           for
           the
           rescuing
           them
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           a
           few
           find
           that
           by
           
             rational
             search
             ,
          
           which
           before
           they
           
             beleived
             by
             simple
             Faith
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             affections
             and
             interests
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           THe
           belief
           of
           
             Christianity
          
           being
           in
           the
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           supposed
           to
           be
           thus
           sufficiently
           recommended
           to
           the
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           
             wel-natured
          
           faculty
           ,
           and
           very
           ready
           to
           hear
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           when
           it
           is
           offered
           to
           it
           :
           There
           is
           but
           one
           
             obstruction
          
           possible
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           from
           mens
           
             affections
             ,
          
           or
           
             interests
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           two
           ways
           of
           proceeding
           :
           First
           
             mediately
             ;
          
           secondly
           ,
           
             immediately
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           First
           ,
           they
           work
           
             mediately
          
           by
           the
           
             will
             ,
          
           and
           have
           sometimes
           that
           unhappy
           
             institence
          
           upon
           that
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           importunity
           to
           perswade
           it
           to
           
             interpose
             ,
          
           before
           the
           full
           
             representment
          
           or
           
             proposal
          
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hinder
           the
           free
           access
           of
           the
           
             Argument
          
           to
           the
           
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           it
           often
           in
           
             prejudicate
          
           and
           
             passionate
          
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           impatient
           of
           hearing
           or
           considering
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           
             dispossess
          
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           it
           sometimes
           in
           those
           of
           a
           
             better
             temper
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           being
           unwilling
           to
           lose
           any
           
             advantages
             ,
          
           which
           they
           can
           make
           use
           of
           to
           maintain
           their
           present
           perswasions
           ,
           are
           so
           intent
           upon
           their
           own
           part
           of
           the
           
             dispute
             ,
          
           that
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           the
           
             opposite
             Arguments
             ,
          
           with
           that
           equal
           
             Justice
          
           of
           improving
           them
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           offered
           ,
           or
           to
           which
           if
           it
           had
           happened
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           undertaken
           the
           
             maintenance
          
           of
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           
             heightned
          
           them
           .
           This
           latter
           ,
           being
           not
           an
           effect
           of
           so
           great
           a
           
             distemper
             ,
          
           is
           not
           so
           discernible
           (
           to
           our selves
           especially
           )
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           a
           
             fault
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           ill
           consequence
           ,
           and
           a
           deviation
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
          
           which
           would
           allow
           as
           much
           of
           our
           
             attention
             ,
          
           or
           
             diligence
          
           to
           the
           improving
           of
           the
           
             Arguments
          
           of
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           express
           as
           
             impartial
          
           a
           
             kindness
          
           to
           the
           
             Neighbor
          
           as
           to
           
             my self
             .
          
           And
           in
           all
           this
           the
           
             Will
          
           is
           culpable
           for
           being
           thus
           (
           more
           or
           lesse
           )
           
             instrumentall
          
           to
           the
           
             affections
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           
             Negatively
          
           also
           ,
           whensoever
           we
           do
           not
           use
           that
           
             industry
             of
             search
          
           as
           our
           
             condition
          
           permits
           ,
           and
           the
           
             importance
          
           of
           the
           
             matter
          
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           The
           
             affections
          
           and
           
             interests
          
           do
           themselves
           
             immediately
             ,
          
           sometimes
           ,
           perform
           their
           own
           business
           ,
           they
           
             cloud
          
           and
           
             darken
          
           the
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           and
           make
           it
           less
           
             capable
          
           and
           
             receptive
          
           of
           such
           
             representations
          
           as
           are
           made
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           This
           made
           
             Aristotle
          
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           
             Pleasures
          
           are
           in
           some
           men
           
             a
          
           
             corruptive
             of
             principles
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           those
           common
           
             dictates
             of
             nature
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           are
           by
           all
           unbyassed
           men
           naturally
           consented
           to
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           unquestioned
           ,
           do
           yet
           to
           
             voluptuous
          
           men
           (
           and
           the
           same
           holds
           in
           matter
           of
           
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           
             interest
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           
             passions
             ,
          
           and
           ill
           
             habits
          
           also
           )
           become
           matter
           of
           
             dispute
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           or
           not
           ;
           not
           because
           in
           
             Reason
          
           any
           thing
           can
           there
           be
           offered
           sit
           to
           infuse
           scruples
           into
           a
           
             rational
             man
             ,
          
           or
           to
           combat
           with
           the
           far
           greater
           potency
           of
           
             Reason
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           which
           denominated
           them
           
             principles
             ,
          
           but
           because
           these
           
             rational
          
           dictates
           having
           somewhat
           in
           them
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           ,
           and
           unreconcileable
           with
           
             passions
             ,
          
           and
           
             sensitive
             pleasures
             ,
          
           those
           consequently
           that
           have
           indulged
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           espoused
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             desireable
          
           things
           ,
           do
           ,
           for
           the
           enjoying
           of
           them
           ,
           
             undervalue
             ,
          
           &
           despise
           the
           
             rational
             Arguments
             ,
          
           which
           would
           cost
           them
           so
           dear
           (
           even
           the
           parting
           with
           their
           
             lusts
             )
          
           if
           they
           continued
           in
           that
           
             reputation
             ,
          
           which
           is
           due
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           prudent
           of
           
             Heathen
          
           Philosophers
           have
           proposed
           it
           as
           the
           best
           preparative
           ,
           to
           the
           
             studying
          
           and
           search
           of
           
             truth
             ,
          
           to
           have
           mens
           
             affections
          
           and
           
             appetites
          
           well
           regulated
           first
           (
           though
           not
           by
           reading
           ,
           or
           studying
           the
           
             Books
             ,
          
           and
           
             Science
          
           of
           
             Morals
          
           or
           
             Ethicks
             ,
          
           yet
           )
           by
           
             b
          
           
             assuetude
             ,
          
           and
           
             virtuous
             custome
             ,
          
           by
           
             inartificial
             precepts
             ,
             and
             sober
             education
             ,
             &c.
          
           moderating
           and
           tempering
           their
           
             passions
             ,
          
           and
           bringing
           them
           
             c
          
           
             to
             live
             Orthodoxly
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           lest
           having
           their
           
             Reason
             disturbed
             by
             passions
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             pass
             an
             exact
             judgment
             of
             things
             ;
          
           And
           
             without
             this
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             behold
             and
             judg
             aright
             of
             truths
          
           (
           such
           truths
           as
           have
           any
           thing
           any
           way
           contrary
           to
           
             passions
             )
          
           
             e
          
           
             as
             for
             a
             man
             with
             sore
             eyes
             to
             behold
             illustrious
             splendid
             objects
             ,
             without
             being
             anointed
             or
             cured
             of
             their
             distemper
             .
          
        
         
         
           Accordingly
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           
             luxurious
          
           and
           intemperate
           men
           were
           of
           all
           others
           most
           hardly
           brought
           to
           
             beleive
          
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
          
           of
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           
             Immortality
          
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           because
           their
           
             carnal
             joyes
          
           being
           so
           
             material
          
           and
           
             gross
             ,
          
           and
           contrary
           to
           what
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           taught
           of
           an
           
             Eternall
             life
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Spiritual
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           
             bliss
             ,
          
           their
           
             being
          
           so
           deeply
           engaged
           ,
           and
           immerst
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           fortified
           them
           pertinaciously
           against
           all
           impression
           from
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           enabled
           them
           to
           hold
           out
           finally
           against
           the
           
             belief
          
           of
           those
           
             Christian
             Truths
             ,
          
           which
           others
           of
           more
           ruly
           tempers
           ,
           upon
           equal
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           representation
           ,
           did
           most
           readily
           embrace
           and
           assent
           to
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           our
           present
           consideration
           and
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           they
           which
           are
           now
           most
           willing
           to
           entertain
           
             doubts
          
           of
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           are
           either
           more
           sharp
           discerners
           of
           
             truth
             ,
          
           then
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           (
           or
           then
           
             themselves
             ,
          
           before
           they
           )
           arrived
           to
           this
           pitch
           of
           
             Stanchness
             ,
          
           and
           
             Scepticism
             ;
          
           or
           again
           whether
           they
           have
           seriously
           spent
           any
           considerable
           time
           in
           reviewing
           their
           
             Principles
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           doing
           so
           ,
           have
           sprang
           any
           special
           
             new
             Arguments
             ,
          
           which
           they
           had
           not
           considered
           before
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           such
           
             weight
          
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           wil
           contentedly
           expose
           themselves
           to
           all
           the
           
             torments
          
           of
           Hell
           (
           the
           sure
           reward
           of
           an
           
             Atheistical
             Antichristian
          
           life
           )
           upon
           the
           bare
           
             probability
          
           of
           those
           their
           
             Arguments
             ,
          
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           
             rationally
          
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           unless
           their
           pretensions
           against
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           exceed
           ours
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           strength
           of
           
             credibility
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           an
           
             eternal
             Hell
          
           exceeds
           those
           
             short
             sufferings
          
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           which
           
             Christianity
          
           betrayes
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           
             eternal
             state
          
           of
           
             spiritual
             bliss
          
           in
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           doth
           surpass
           the
           
             transitory
             ,
          
           unsatisfactory
           
             short
          
           pleasures
           of
           
             sin
          
           in
           this
           life
           )
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           really
           their
           freer
           indulgence
           to
           some
           
             liberties
             ,
          
           which
           Christianity
           admits
           not
           of
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           more
           against
           light
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           importunity
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           then
           before
           )
           or
           perhaps
           some
           
             change
             of
             affairs
          
           abroad
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           
             practise
          
           of
           
             Christianity
          
           a
           more
           inconvenient
           ,
           costly
           thing
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           most
           men
           being
           willing
           to
           have
           the
           
             advantages
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           be
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           supportable
           encumbrances
           ,
           that
           attend
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           changing
           their
           opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           run
           any
           
             hazards
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           Which
           truly
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             new
             ,
          
           or
           
             strange
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Character
             ,
          
           that
           our
           
             Christ
          
           set
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           both
           in
           that
           
             parable
          
           of
           the
           
             Seed
             ,
             that
             fell
             upon
             stony
             ground
             ,
          
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           scorched
           at
           the
           
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           cloze
           of
           his
           answer
           to
           
             Johns
             Disciples
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             is
             not
             scandalized
             at
             me
             ,
          
           foretelling
           them
           that
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           considerable
           danger
           to
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           which
           in
           prosperous
           times
           are
           forward
           
             professors
          
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           ,
           when
           their
           
             Religion
          
           begins
           to
           offer
           them
           
             smart
             ,
          
           fairly
           
             forsake
             ,
          
           and
           fall
           off
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           Thus
           much
           hath
           been
           premised
           to
           this
           second
           
             Head
          
           of
           
             Arguments
             ,
          
           on
           purpose
           to
           shew
           the
           influence
           ,
           that
           matter
           of
           
             advantage
          
           may
           have
           on
           
             belief
             ,
          
           and
           that
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           not
           onely
           where
           mens
           
             interests
          
           do
           chance
           to
           thwart
           their
           
             perswasions
             ,
          
           but
           also
           ,
           and
           as
           discernibly
           ,
           when
           they
           appear
           on
           their
           sides
           ,
           to
           assist
           and
           confirm
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           For
           so
           certainly
           did
           the
           
             sweetnesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             wel-tastedness
          
           of
           the
           
             Manna
          
           work
           as
           effectually
           on
           the
           
             Faith
          
           of
           some
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           make
           them
           as
           willing
           to
           adhere
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           returning
           to
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             new
          
           miraculous
           
             manner
          
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           that
           down
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Milk
          
           and
           
             Honey
             of
             Canaan
             ,
          
           were
           very
           good
           motives
           ,
           and
           
             alectives
             ,
          
           and
           
             engagements
          
           to
           the
           
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             obedience
          
           of
           others
           :
           And
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           
             carnality
          
           of
           the
           
             paradise
             ,
          
           that
           
             Mahomet
          
           promised
           to
           his
           
             disciples
             ,
          
           hath
           much
           advanced
           the
           
             credit
             ,
          
           and
           facilitated
           the
           
             beleif
             ,
          
           and
           disguised
           the
           
             grossness
          
           and
           
             absurdities
          
           of
           the
           
             Alcaron
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           And
           because
           
             advantages
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           disliked
           ,
           because
           they
           
             are
          
           such
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           
             pretend
             ,
          
           and
           are
           mistaken
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           
             not
             ,
          
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           do
           rob
           us
           of
           those
           that
           are
           
             truly
          
           so
           ,
           or
           that
           are
           infinitely
           
             weightier
             ,
          
           and
           more
           considerable
           ;
           and
           because
           that
           which
           is
           
             really
          
           the
           most
           
             advantagious
             ,
          
           is
           always
           most
           
             rational
             ,
          
           most
           
             prudent
          
           for
           man
           to
           choose
           and
           pursue
           ,
           and
           aspire
           to
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           former
           
             Argument
          
           of
           the
           
             reasonableness
          
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           
             testimony
          
           on
           which
           we
           believe
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           advantages
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           embrace
           shall
           reap
           by
           it
           ,
           both
           because
           most
           mens
           Objections
           against
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           are
           founded
           in
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           
             advantagious
          
           profession
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           no
           other
           
           
             quarrel
          
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           satisfied
           that
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           also
           because
           though
           
             advantageousness
          
           no
           way
           contributes
           to
           the
           making
           ,
           or
           proving
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           
             true
          
           or
           
             false
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           doth
           to
           the
           making
           it
           more
           or
           less
           
             worth
             beleiving
             ,
          
           or
           embracing
           ,
           (
           for
           every
           slight
           
             truth
          
           is
           not
           such
           )
           and
           so
           more
           or
           lesse
           fit
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           our
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           For
           that
           by
           
             Religion
          
           every
           man
           entertains
           hopes
           of
           acquiring
           somewhat
           of
           
             benefit
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           chuse
           to
           enter
           into
           those
           bands
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           promise
           himself
           some
           
             advantage
          
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             maxime
             ,
          
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           prove
           ,
           or
           confirm
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             advantages
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             gross
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           THere
           is
           nothing
           therefore
           after
           the
           
             testifying
          
           of
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           so
           proper
           for
           this
           present
           disquisition
           ,
           as
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             advantages
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           those
           advanced
           above
           all
           other
           
             imaginable
             advantages
          
           of
           any
           other
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           as
           much
           as
           the
           
             credibility
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           above
           the
           
             credibility
          
           of
           any
           other
           that
           pretends
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           This
           I
           am
           by
           my
           premised
           method
           obliged
           to
           consider
           here
           onely
           as
           true
           in
           the
           
             gross
             .
          
           And
           that
           will
           be
           done
           by
           this
           one
           consideration
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           enlarged
           on
           
             *
          
           in
           other
           Papers
           :
           That
           the
           
             Precepts
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           especially
           his
           
             supperadditions
          
           to
           the
           former
           
             Laws
          
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           are
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           contrary
           
             vices
             ,
          
           or
           the
           lower
           
             degrees
          
           of
           the
           same
           
             vertues
             ,
          
           perfectly
           agreeable
           to
           
             Humane
             reason
             ,
          
           cultivated
           ,
           and
           improved
           ,
           and
           heightned
           by
           
             Philosophy
             ;
          
           so
           that
           that
           shall
           confess
           those
           things
           to
           be
           still
           most
           
             commendable
             ,
          
           and
           most
           
             excellent
             ,
          
           which
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           command
           his
           followers
           .
           This
           might
           be
           demonstrated
           through
           all
           particulars
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           more
           strictly
           restrain
           my self
           to
           the
           
             advantages
          
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             life
             ,
          
           by
           considering
           it
           first
           in
           order
           to
           
             outward
             ,
          
           and
           secondly
           ,
           to
           
             inward
             advantages
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           The
           
             outward
             advantages
             ,
          
           are
           again
           more
           
             publick
             ,
          
           or
           more
           
             private
             :
          
           
           Or
           the
           publick
           there
           is
           none
           sure
           more
           
             valuable
             ,
          
           and
           more
           
             fundamental
          
           to
           all
           other
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           so
           immediately
           and
           inseparably
           annext
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           that
           would
           men
           think
           fit
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           that
           
             rule
             ,
          
           were
           but
           
             Christs
             precepts
          
           constantly
           
             practised
             ,
          
           there
           would
           be
           no
           occasion
           of
           
             destemper
             ,
          
           or
           
             disturbance
             ,
          
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           either
           between
           
             Christian
             Potentates
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           or
           betwixt
           any
           
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Subjects
          
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           First
           ,
           
             In
             What
             state
             or
             condition
             soever
             a
             man
             is
             placed
             in
             any
             Nation
          
           be
           he
           
             King
          
           or
           
             Subject
             ,
          
           this
           commands
           him
           most
           strictly
           
             therein
             to
             abide
             with
             God
             ;
          
           every
           man
           to
           
             content
          
           himself
           with
           his
           present
           portion
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           
             Soveraigntie
             ,
          
           or
           of
           
             inferior
          
           estate
           under
           
             subjection
             :
          
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           wheresoever
           the
           
             Supremacie
          
           of
           power
           is
           placed
           by
           the
           
             Laws
          
           of
           any
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           
             Christ
          
           requires
           
             subjection
             ,
          
           and
           
             non-resistance
          
           in
           
             all
          
           subjects
           ;
           and
           both
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           his
           Disciples
           
             b
          
           repeateth
           and
           impresseth
           that
           far
           more
           earnestly
           on
           the
           
             subject
             ,
          
           then
           he
           doth
           the
           dutie
           of
           
             protection
          
           on
           the
           
             Supreme
             ;
          
           and
           where
           they
           
             c
          
           conjoyn
           them
           both
           ,
           there
           they
           
             begin
          
           constantly
           with
           that
           of
           
             subjection
          
           in
           the
           inferior
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           more
           universal
           concernment
           to
           the
           
             peace
          
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           which
           earns
           the
           superiors
           performing
           of
           his
           dutie
           ,
           as
           a
           due
           
             reward
          
           to
           their
           
             obedience
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           prohibits
           
             self-love
             ,
             thinking
             highly
             of
             ones
             self
             ,
          
           all
           
             covetousness
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             animosites
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             doing
             ,
          
           or
           
             returning
             of
             injuries
             ,
             whisperings
             ,
             backbitings
             ,
             distrusts
          
           and
           
             jealousies
             ,
          
           all
           
             scrupulous
             preventions
          
           of
           
             remote
          
           possible
           
             dangers
             ;
          
           and
           fourthly
           ,
           he
           commands
           
             doing
             as
             we
             Would
             be
             done
             to
             ,
             blessing
             of
             enemies
             ,
             contempt
          
           of
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           not
           valuing
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           most
           tempting
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           
             pursuing
          
           of
           
             peace
             ,
          
           with
           
             all
             men
             ,
          
           (
           in
           the
           greatest
           extent
           imaginable
           )
           
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
          
           and
           
             whereever
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
          
           even
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           fifthly
           ,
           the
           
             Precepts
          
           delivered
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           to
           all
           )
           as
           they
           are
           a
           
             standard
             ,
          
           by
           which
           every
           man
           is
           to
           
             measure
          
           his
           
             own
          
           actions
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           also
           to
           
             examine
             others
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           they
           will
           fortifie
           against
           
             seducers
             ,
          
           and
           
             slie
             disturbers
          
           of
           a
           peoples
           
             peace
             ,
          
           if
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Christs
          
           direction
           ,
           we
           trie
           them
           by
           their
           
             fruits
             ,
          
           and
           reject
           and
           stop
           our
           ears
           against
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           
             doctrines
          
           bring
           not
           exact
           
             concordance
          
           to
           
             Christian
             
             practise
          
           along
           with
           them
           .
           And
           where
           these
           
             precepts
          
           are
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           what
           possible
           inlet
           is
           there
           left
           ,
           for
           
             disturbance
          
           or
           
             sedition
          
           to
           enter
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           After
           
             Peace
             ,
             Plentie
          
           is
           the
           most
           desireable
           
             publick
          
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           hardly
           separable
           from
           the
           former
           ;
           but
           ,
           beside
           the
           contributions
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           fomenters
           of
           
             peace
          
           have
           made
           toward
           
             plentie
          
           also
           ,
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           hath
           peculiar
           waies
           of
           ascertaining
           any
           people
           of
           that
           ,
           if
           its
           
             Laws
          
           be
           embraced
           and
           
             practised
             :
          
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           commands
           
             labor
             ,
          
           and
           
             industrie
             ,
          
           and
           
             diligence
             ,
          
           banishes
           the
           idle
           ,
           as
           a
           
             f
          
           
             disorderly
             walker
             ,
          
           disbands
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           such
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           rich
           man
           his
           
             Almoner
             ,
          
           or
           
             Steward
          
           to
           distribute
           to
           every
           mans
           wants
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           able
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           
             blesses
          
           his
           
             liberalitie
             ;
          
           and
           renders
           it
           the
           most
           probable
           course
           to
           make
           him
           
             rich
             ,
          
           so
           he
           convinces
           him
           ,
           that
           
             gathering
             ,
          
           and
           hoarding
           up
           wealth
           is
           the
           
             meanest
             ,
          
           and
           withall
           the
           most
           
             disadvantageous
             follie
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           only
           
             real
             commoditie
             ,
          
           in
           riches
           ,
           is
           the
           
             joy
             ,
          
           and
           
             happiness
          
           of
           
             relieving
          
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           
             enhansing
          
           of
           their
           future
           
             reward
          
           by
           so
           doing
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           forbids
           
             rapines
             ,
             defraudings
             ,
             gaining
          
           to
           our selves
           by
           any
           
             other
          
           mans
           
             losses
             :
          
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           
             wealth
          
           of
           the
           world
           in
           a
           
             channel
             ,
          
           to
           descend
           from
           
             superiors
          
           to
           
             inferiors
             ,
          
           from
           him
           that
           
             hath
          
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           
             not
             ,
          
           from
           the
           part
           that
           is
           
             filled
             ,
          
           to
           that
           other
           that
           is
           
             emptied
             ,
          
           he
           makes
           a
           certain
           
             provision
          
           for
           every
           part
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           And
           beyond
           all
           this
           ,
           fifthly
           ,
           he
           hath
           taught
           men
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           good
           of
           plentie
           is
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           in
           a
           
             competence
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             sufficience
             ,
          
           (
           and
           that
           there
           is
           onely
           more
           
             trouble
             ,
          
           and
           more
           
             charge
             ,
          
           and
           more
           
             fears
             ,
          
           and
           more
           
             temptations
          
           annexed
           to
           any
           greater
           
             abundance
             ;
             )
          
           And
           sixthly
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           all
           his
           
             faithful
          
           servants
           
             assurance
             ,
          
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           knows
           what
           they
           have
           
             need
          
           of
           ,
           will
           never
           so
           
             destitute
          
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           want
           these
           
             necessarie
             things
             .
          
           And
           when
           
             plentie
          
           is
           thus
           
             interpreted
             ,
          
           and
           these
           
             provisions
          
           made
           for
           it
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           little
           possibilitie
           ,
           that
           any
           people
           that
           
             live
          
           according
           to
           these
           
             rules
             ,
          
           shall
           fail
           of
           that
           certain
           
             benefit
          
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           Then
           for
           the
           
             private
             outward
             advantages
          
           to
           every
           
             Christian
             liver
             ,
          
           they
           will
           be
           as
           discernible
           also
           .
           And
           these
           are
           of
           
             two
          
           sorts
           ,
           First
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           an
           
             universall
             influence
          
           on
           the
           comfortableness
           ,
           and
           
             cheerfulness
          
           of
           the
           
             Whole
          
           life
           ,
           without
           which
           neither
           
           
             health
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Wealth
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           
             particular
             advantage
             ,
          
           will
           have
           any
           
             taste
          
           or
           
             relish
          
           in
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           
             particulars
          
           of
           
             health
             ,
             &c.
          
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           confident
           to
           prefer
           the
           observance
           of
           one
           
             Christian
          
           Precept
           ,
           
             Attending
          
           to
           a
           mans
           particular
           
             calling
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           strict
           
             dutie
          
           of
           every
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           of
           what
           rank
           ,
           or
           quality
           soever
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           that
           ,
           which
           
             sweetens
          
           the
           whole
           life
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           lives
           
             orderly
          
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           
             assuetude
             ,
          
           and
           
             custome
          
           hath
           a
           
             moral
          
           efficacie
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           every
           thing
           
             pleasant
             ,
          
           that
           is
           
             accustomed
             ,
          
           (
           were
           it
           not
           upon
           that
           score
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           some
           
             sins
          
           to
           some
           men
           ,
           which
           have
           
             natural
             aversions
          
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           ever
           be
           taught
           to
           go
           down
           so
           
             smoothly
             .
             )
          
           By
           this
           means
           ,
           
             business
          
           and
           
             bodily
             labor
          
           it self
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           distance
           seemes
           most
           
             uneasie
             ,
          
           to
           those
           that
           have
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           proves
           most
           
             pleasant
          
           and
           
             delightful
             .
          
           To
           such
           an
           one
           
             idleness
             ,
          
           and
           
             Want
          
           of
           
             employment
          
           is
           
             realy
          
           the
           most
           
             uneasie
          
           affliction
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7
          
           And
           for
           him
           that
           is
           not
           brought
           up
           to
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           by
           
             experience
             ,
          
           and
           are
           able
           to
           give
           the
           
             reason
          
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           
             active
          
           temper
           both
           of
           the
           
             bodie
             ,
          
           and
           
             minde
          
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             constant
             torment
             ,
          
           as
           the
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           his
           
             time
             ,
          
           the
           having
           his
           
             hours
          
           lie
           upon
           his
           hands
           ;
           for
           the
           
             removing
          
           of
           which
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           
             vain
             ,
          
           or
           
             sinfull
             mixtures
          
           of
           our
           
             lives
          
           are
           sought
           out
           ,
           as
           
             cures
             ,
          
           or
           
             divertisements
             ,
          
           and
           having
           no
           real
           
             pleasantness
          
           in
           them
           ,
           do
           yet
           
             imitate
          
           some
           ,
           by
           ridding
           us
           of
           the
           contrary
           
             uneasiness
             ,
          
           the
           
             burthen
          
           of
           that
           idle
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           more
           supportable
           by
           such
           
             varieties
             .
          
           Thus
           hath
           that
           
             uncharitable
             ,
          
           and
           very
           
             mean
             qualitie
          
           of
           
             censuring
             ,
          
           and
           
             bakbiting
             ,
          
           and
           
             deriding
          
           of
           others
           ,
           become
           so
           
             frequent
             ,
          
           and
           
             fashionable
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           so
           inseparable
           from
           all
           our
           
             conversations
             ,
          
           the
           onely
           modern
           
             good
             companie
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           called
           )
           onely
           because
           many
           persons
           have
           no
           other
           
             imployment
          
           for
           their
           
             time
             ,
          
           but
           that
           of
           
             talking
             ,
          
           and
           of
           that
           sort
           this
           is
           the
           most
           obvious
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           
             zeal
          
           enough
           to
           their
           
             own
             good
             ,
          
           nor
           so
           much
           of
           
             friendship
          
           to
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           converse
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           
             faults
          
           of
           one
           another
           (
           in
           order
           to
           the
           
             reforming
          
           or
           
             fortifying
          
           one
           another
           )
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           discourse
           .
           To
           this
           and
           all
           other
           
             sins
          
           and
           
             vanities
          
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           this
           dutie
           of
           
             attending
          
           the
           
             calling
             ,
          
           is
           a
           certain
           
             Antidote
          
           or
           
             Cure
             :
          
           The
           advantages
           of
           which
           cannot
           be
           more
           eminently
           
             exexemplified
             ,
          
           
           then
           among
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           by
           mistake
           are
           conceived
           to
           have
           no
           
             Obligation
          
           of
           
             Calling
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Nobilitie
          
           and
           
             Gentrie
          
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           I
           shall
           inlarge
           on
           this
           instance
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           The
           
             Calling
          
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           born
           to
           
             Estates
             ,
          
           of
           
             Possessions
             ,
          
           is
           generally
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           somewhat
           of
           
             labor
             ,
          
           or
           
             industry
          
           for
           the
           
             acquiring
          
           of
           
             Wealth
             ,
          
           and
           to
           them
           may
           
             reasonably
          
           be
           confined
           that
           part
           of
           
             Adams
             curse
          
           (
           which
           is
           yet
           
             sweetned
          
           to
           
             Christians
          
           by
           
             Christ
             )
          
           that
           
             in
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             brows
             they
             shall
             eat
             their
             bread
             .
          
           But
           then
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           
             ample
             possessions
          
           left
           them
           ,
           
             sufficient
          
           for
           themselves
           and
           
             familie
             ,
          
           (
           and
           much
           more
           )
           and
           besides
           ,
           a
           
             perpetuitie
          
           of
           that
           to
           their
           
             families
          
           for
           ever
           ,
           are
           certainly
           under
           no
           such
           obligation
           to
           
             labor
             ,
          
           to
           
             encrease
          
           so
           fair
           an
           heap
           ,
           or
           to
           spend
           that
           pretious
           
             time
          
           and
           
             sweat
             ,
          
           and
           industrie
           on
           the
           bringing
           more
           water
           into
           the
           
             Ocean
             ,
          
           or
           indeed
           more
           
             Weight
          
           unto
           that
           burthen
           of
           
             wealth
             ,
          
           which
           lies
           already
           an
           
             encumbrance
          
           (
           more
           commonly
           then
           a
           
             real
             advantage
             )
          
           on
           their
           
             shoulders
             .
          
           Their
           
             calling
          
           therefore
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           consists
           in
           the
           
             scattering
             ,
          
           not
           
             encreasing
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             discreet
             ,
             charitable
             distribution
          
           of
           that
           yeerly
           
             revenue
             ,
          
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           
             stewarding
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           the
           using
           that
           
             wealth
          
           (
           to
           the
           
             richest
             advantages
          
           they
           are
           able
           )
           to
           the
           
             service
          
           of
           
             God
             .
          
           Such
           is
           the
           
             spending
          
           their
           time
           ,
           as
           
             Citizens
          
           not
           of
           one
           
             Citie
             ,
          
           but
           of
           the
           
             World
             ,
          
           enquiring
           what
           is
           the
           
             dutie
             of
             mankinde
             ,
          
           and
           how
           they
           may
           serve
           
             God
          
           cheerfully
           in
           those
           Precepts
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           are
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             perfection
             ,
          
           observing
           the
           
             wonderful
             things
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             harmonie
          
           which
           those
           notes
           of
           
             discord
          
           make
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           unskilful
           or
           
             untuneable
          
           ear
           are
           so
           harsh
           .
           This
           and
           much
           more
           in
           reference
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           then
           in
           order
           to
           
             men
             ,
          
           the
           well
           ordering
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
             Common-Wealth
             ,
          
           wherein
           they
           are
           employed
           ,
           the
           
             releiving
          
           of
           those
           that
           want
           ,
           the
           
             attracting
          
           inferiors
           ,
           by
           
             Exhortation
             ,
             Admonition
             ,
             Correption
             ,
          
           (
           but
           especially
           by
           
             exemplarie
          
           acts
           of
           all
           
             pietie
             )
          
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           
             Christianitie
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           bringing
           
             virtue
          
           into
           
             countenance
             ,
          
           and
           
             reputation
             ,
          
           into
           
             fashion
             ,
          
           and
           credit
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           That
           
             Wealth
             ,
          
           and
           
             eminencie
          
           of
           place
           are
           very
           proper
           
             instruments
          
           toward
           this
           end
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           needfull
           to
           be
           demonstrated
           here
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           seasonable
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           a
           
             Treasure
          
           of
           
           
             Joy
          
           and
           
             Sweetness
          
           would
           come
           in
           to
           every
           such
           person
           in
           a
           
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           by
           a
           
             constant
             cheerful
          
           attendance
           on
           the
           severals
           of
           this
           
             calling
             ,
          
           every
           one
           of
           them
           infinitely
           more
           
             proportionable
          
           to
           the
           
             appetites
          
           of
           a
           
             generous
             ,
             ingenuous
             minde
          
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           which
           his
           
             ambition
          
           could
           suggest
           to
           him
           :
           Nothing
           
             vulgar
          
           or
           
             mean
          
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           beside
           all
           the
           particular
           
             delights
          
           in
           every
           act
           of
           each
           )
           the
           great
           transcendent
           
             comfort
          
           of
           having
           satisfied
           
             Conscience
             ,
          
           the
           not
           having
           lived
           an
           
             unprofitable
             burthen
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           the
           having
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           performed
           the
           
             task
             ,
          
           for
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           him
           that
           comes
           to
           
             reap
          
           them
           ,
           unspeakable
           
             ravishments
             ,
          
           though
           ,
           at
           the
           
             distance
             ,
          
           perhaps
           the
           
             sensuall
             designer
          
           discerns
           not
           such
           
             excellencies
          
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           Next
           are
           the
           
             several
             particular
             external
             advantages
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           the
           desired
           portion
           of
           every
           
             individual
             man
             ,
          
           (
           which
           beyond
           all
           other
           prudential
           methods
           imaginable
           )
           
             Obedience
          
           to
           
             Christs
             Precepts
          
           provides
           for
           us
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           
             health
          
           of
           the
           
             bodie
          
           (
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           other
           
             outward
             comforts
             )
          
           cannot
           better
           be
           preserved
           from
           
             diseases
             ,
          
           then
           by
           strict
           rules
           of
           constant
           
             temperance
             ,
          
           and
           
             sobrietie
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             fasting
             ,
          
           and
           
             abstinence
          
           sometimes
           ,
           of
           
             continence
             ,
          
           or
           
             conjugal
             chastitie
             ,
          
           of
           
             active
          
           and
           
             industrious
          
           pursuit
           of
           the
           business
           of
           the
           
             calling
             ;
          
           nor
           can
           it
           better
           be
           secured
           from
           
             wounds
          
           and
           
             maims
             ,
          
           and
           
             violent
             deaths
             ,
          
           then
           by
           
             mildness
             ,
          
           and
           
             quietness
             ,
          
           and
           
             sobrietie
             ,
          
           and
           
             bearing
             of
             injuries
             ,
          
           all
           which
           are
           the
           speciall
           charges
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           The
           very
           same
           practises
           ,
           beside
           these
           proprieties
           of
           
             advantage
          
           to
           the
           
             health
             ,
          
           and
           
             ease
             ,
          
           and
           
             strength
          
           of
           the
           
             bodie
             ,
          
           have
           in
           them
           a
           far
           greater
           
             delight
             ,
          
           and
           
             pleasure
             ,
          
           and
           
             gratefulness
          
           to
           the
           
             senses
             ,
          
           then
           any
           of
           the
           
             unchristian
          
           contraries
           .
           No
           
             pleasure
          
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           like
           that
           in
           the
           
             temperate
          
           feeding
           on
           the
           
             plainest
             ,
             wholesomest
          
           diet
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           For
           
             Reputation
             ,
          
           another
           special
           
             outward
             advantage
             ,
          
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           besides
           ,
           that
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           teaches
           every
           man
           to
           
             think
             better
             of
             others
             then
             himself
             ,
          
           forbids
           
             judging
             ,
          
           and
           
             reproaching
             ,
          
           and
           
             backbiting
             ,
          
           and
           so
           most
           certainly
           preserves
           that
           
             Jewel
          
           entire
           to
           every
           man
           .
           The
           
             practise
             of
             Christian
             Virtues
             ,
          
           commands
           
             esteem
          
           and
           
             value
          
           even
           from
           those
           ,
           which
           least
           exercise
           them
           themselves
           .
           The
           
             proud
             man
          
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           
             reverence
          
           the
           
             meek
             ,
          
           the
           
             debaucht
          
           man
           the
           
             temperate
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           
             self-seeker
          
           him
           that
           
           most
           
             divests
          
           himself
           of
           all
           his
           
             self-interests
             .
          
           There
           are
           not
           three
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           so
           certainly
           bring
           a
           
             good
             reputation
          
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           and
           
             Humility
             ,
          
           and
           
             Constancy
             ;
          
           and
           these
           three
           are
           the
           
             prime
          
           commands
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           After
           the
           
             outward
             ,
          
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           
             inward
             advantages
             ,
          
           the
           
             advantages
          
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           and
           those
           either
           of
           
             this
             life
          
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           in
           order
           to
           
             another
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             14
          
           The
           
             Christian
             Precepts
          
           tend
           evidently
           to
           the
           
             bettering
          
           of
           the
           
             soul
          
           in
           
             this
             life
             :
          
           First
           ,
           by
           
             purging
          
           it
           :
           The
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             Porphyrie
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             Pythagoreans
             ,
          
           were
           much
           concerned
           in
           the
           
             pollutions
          
           of
           the
           
             soul
             ,
          
           which
           they
           discerned
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           
             desired
             ,
          
           and
           endevoured
           the
           
             purging
          
           them
           out
           ,
           sought
           to
           
             Magick
          
           and
           
             Sorcery
          
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           but
           terribly
           mistook
           in
           that
           way
           to
           it
           .
           Our
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           done
           this
           by
           the
           
             Grace
             ,
          
           and
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           
             Repentance
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           is
           necessary
           for
           an
           
             inferior
             State
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           is
           foretold
           by
           the
           old
           
             Prophets
          
           under
           the
           style
           of
           
             [
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ]
          
           and
           
             [
             the
             exspectation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ]
          
           as
           he
           that
           brought
           with
           him
           in
           his
           
             precepts
          
           and
           in
           his
           
             graces
             ,
          
           a
           full
           
             satisfaction
          
           to
           all
           the
           
             gaspings
             ,
          
           and
           
             thirsts
             ,
          
           of
           the
           most
           
             rational
             ,
          
           and
           
             earnest
             appetites
          
           about
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             15
          
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           
             cultivating
          
           it
           with
           all
           usefull
           
             knowledge
             ,
          
           and
           true
           
             wisdom
             .
          
           For
           such
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Oracles
          
           own
           confession
           ,
           is
           
             Practical
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           and
           of
           that
           kinde
           all
           the
           
             Philosophers
          
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           never
           ascended
           to
           so
           high
           pitches
           ,
           as
           
             Christs
          
           one
           
             Sermon
          
           in
           the
           
             Mount
          
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             16
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           
             satisfying
          
           it
           ,
           allowing
           it
           here
           those
           injoyments
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           a
           
             rationall
          
           soul
           is
           
             pleased
          
           with
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           
             pleasures
          
           of
           
             friendship
             ,
          
           of
           profitable
           
             conversation
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
          
           and
           
             instructing
          
           one
           another
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
             pleasure
          
           and
           speciall
           ravishment
           of
           
             relieving
             ,
          
           and
           
             refreshing
          
           those
           that
           
             want
             ,
          
           of
           making
           a
           
             poor
             man
             happy
             .
          
           3.
           
           The
           
             pleasure
          
           of
           
             contentment
             ,
          
           and
           desiring
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           enjoy
           .
           4.
           
           The
           
             pleasure
          
           of
           
             victories
             ,
          
           in
           
             resisting
             ,
          
           and
           
             overcoming
             temptations
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           
             overcoming
             evil
             with
             good
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           whenever
           there
           is
           any
           
             unpleasant
             mixture
             ,
          
           then
           5.
           
           The
           
             pleasure
          
           of
           a
           
             difficult
             obedience
             ,
          
           thereby
           to
           approve
           our
           
             love
          
           and
           
             zeal
          
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           himself
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             17
          
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           by
           
             daily
             rewarding
             of
             it
             :
          
           1.
           
           By
           the
           
             comforts
             ,
          
           and
           joyous
           reflexions
           of
           a
           
             good
             conscience
          
           (
           as
           that
           is
           set
           off
           by
           the
           
           contrary
           
             Hell
          
           and
           
             torments
          
           of
           a
           
             bad
             .
             )
          
           2.
           
           By
           the
           severall
           
             eases
          
           that
           the
           severall
           
             Christian
          
           virtues
           give
           men
           here
           ,
           the
           
             ease
          
           of
           
             patience
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             uneasiness
          
           of
           
             rage
             ,
          
           the
           
             ease
          
           of
           
             contempt
          
           of
           the
           
             world
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           perpetual
           
             drudgery
             ,
          
           and
           
             toiles
          
           of
           the
           
             worldling
             ,
          
           the
           
             ease
          
           of
           the
           
             continent
          
           man
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             flames
             ,
          
           and
           
             d●squiets
          
           of
           the
           
             libidinous
             .
          
           3.
           
           By
           the
           
             present
          
           experience
           of
           
             Gods
          
           loving
           kindness
           here
           ,
           in
           answering
           of
           those
           
             Prayers
          
           which
           are
           
             useful
          
           for
           us
           ;
           in
           
             denying
          
           those
           which
           would
           be
           
             hurtful
             ,
          
           in
           
             restraining
          
           us
           sometimes
           ,
           in
           
             exciting
          
           us
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           in
           
             speaking
             peace
          
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           &c.
           4.
           
           By
           
             conversing
          
           with
           
             God
          
           by
           
             meditation
             ,
          
           by
           
             thanksgiving
             ,
             singing
             Hosannahs
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hallelujahs
          
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           most
           
             joyous
          
           employment
           in
           the
           World
           .
           Nay
           ,
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           
             cheerfulness
             ,
             rejoycings
             alwayes
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           another
           mans
           
             reward
             ,
          
           so
           is
           it
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             .
          
           5.
           
           By
           the
           
             exspectations
          
           of
           a
           
             reward
          
           in
           
             another
          
           life
           ,
           which
           though
           
             future
             ,
          
           is
           yet
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           two
           
             Christian
             virtues
             ,
             faith
          
           and
           
             hope
             ,
          
           forestalled
           ,
           and
           anticipated
           ,
           and
           made
           
             present
          
           to
           us
           .
           And
           all
           these
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           were
           sure
           advantages
           enough
           ,
           to
           entertain
           a
           
             short
             life
          
           of
           fifty
           or
           threescore
           years
           ,
           and
           secure
           it
           from
           being
           wearisome
           to
           a
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           or
           from
           needing
           those
           sinful
           ,
           shameful
           ,
           unworthy
           
             divertisements
             ,
          
           that
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           their
           
             time
          
           may
           not
           lie
           upon
           their
           hands
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           seek
           out
           unto
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             18
          
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           
             advantages
             ,
          
           which
           a
           
             Christian
          
           reaps
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           are
           in
           
             order
             to
             another
             life
             .
          
           And
           those
           I
           shall
           best
           represent
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           shewing
           these
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           The
           
             Valuableness
             of
             the
             reward
             promised
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             aspired
             to
             by
             Christians
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             all
             other
             rewards
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             Religion
             pretends
             to
             bestow
             upon
             men
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Attainableness
             of
             that
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             blame
             that
             will
             light
             on
             none
             but
             our selves
             ,
          
           (
           so
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           acknowledge
           our selves
           most
           stupidly
           
             wretchless
             ,
          
           and
           
             irrational
             )
             if
             we
             do
             not
             attain
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             19
          
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           
             Valuableness
             of
             the
             Christians
             future
             reward
             ,
             infinitely
             above
             the
             wages
             of
             any
             other
             Religion
             ,
          
           that
           will
           appear
           ,
           1.
           by
           the
           
             Immaterialitie
             ,
          
           and
           2.
           by
           the
           
             Eternity
          
           of
           it
           :
           Both
           those
           it
           is
           defined
           to
           be
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           by
           being
           so
           ,
           is
           concluded
           to
           be
           an
           
             eternal
             ,
             infinitely
             blisful
             state
             ;
          
           And
           that
           
             Christ
          
           said
           
             true
          
           in
           that
           ,
           neede
           not
           again
           be
           
             proved
             ,
             God
          
           Himself
           
           having
           been
           proved
           to
           bear
           him
           
             witness
             ,
          
           that
           all
           that
           he
           said
           is
           
             true
             .
          
           The
           
             Immateriality
          
           of
           this
           reward
           demonstrates
           it
           
             agreeable
             ,
          
           and
           proportioned
           to
           the
           nobler
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           the
           upper
           or
           
             rationall
             soul
             ,
          
           all
           other
           
             grosser
          
           pleasures
           ,
           the
           
             Mahumetans
          
           enjoying
           of
           
             Women
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Jews
             long
             life
          
           in
           a
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           being
           gratifications
           to
           the
           
             viler
          
           parts
           of
           us
           ,
           our
           
             senses
             ,
          
           or
           
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           to
           those
           too
           ,
           in
           their
           
             vilest
          
           state
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             natural
             ,
          
           not
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           
             spiritual
          
           (
           and
           
             equal
             to
             Angelical
             )
          
           bodies
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             20
          
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           adde
           the
           
             shamefulness
             ,
          
           and
           
             emptiness
             ,
          
           and
           
             unsatisfactoriness
          
           of
           all
           
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
          
           proceeding
           partly
           from
           the
           
             covetous
             ingrateful
          
           condition
           of
           that
           
             best-part
          
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           
             heathens
          
           have
           styled
           the
           
             body
             ,
          
           partly
           from
           the
           great
           
             meanness
             ,
          
           and
           
             poorness
             ,
          
           and
           
             baseness
          
           of
           all
           
             bodily
          
           contents
           ,
           (
           so
           unworthy
           to
           be
           the
           
             ambitions
             ▪
          
           or
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           servants
           ,
           and
           attendants
           of
           the
           
             reasonable
          
           soul
           )
           and
           the
           instant
           
             satieties
             ,
          
           and
           irksomnesses
           ,
           that
           they
           alwayes
           are
           attended
           with
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           nothing
           could
           make
           any
           meer
           man
           place
           any
           considerable
           value
           upon
           them
           ,
           were
           not
           he
           either
           cheated
           into
           it
           at
           the
           
             distance
             ,
          
           by
           the
           false
           glosses
           that
           other
           men
           put
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           seeing
           ,
           what
           
             hazards
          
           are
           willingly
           run
           in
           
             pursuit
          
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           were
           he
           not
           early
           engaged
           in
           an
           
             habitual
          
           indulgence
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           makes
           that
           difficult
           to
           part
           with
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           enjoyed
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           consequently
           which
           
             imitates
          
           some
           
             pleasure
             ,
          
           (
           and
           is
           mistaken
           for
           it
           )
           by
           the
           contrary
           
             painfulness
          
           of
           giving
           it
           over
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             21
          
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           
             immaterial
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
          
           more
           
             sublime
          
           satisfactions
           to
           the
           
             pure
          
           undefatigable
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           the
           
             rational
             ,
             immortal
             soul
          
           within
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           be
           liable
           to
           those
           
             basenesses
             ,
          
           and
           
             emptinesses
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           are
           they
           in
           danger
           of
           those
           
             satieties
             ;
          
           and
           by
           
             satisfying
             ,
          
           and
           
             blessing
          
           that
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           infinitely
           most
           
             excellent
          
           in
           our
           
             natures
             ,
          
           must
           of
           themselves
           necessarily
           be
           concluded
           most
           superlatively
           
             excellent
             ,
          
           and
           deserve
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           be
           infinitely
           
             preferred
             ,
          
           and
           most
           
             valued
          
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             22
          
           Having
           said
           this
           one
           thing
           of
           the
           
             immateriality
          
           of
           the
           
             Christians
             future
             reward
             ,
          
           and
           agreeableness
           to
           that
           part
           about
           us
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           worth
           
             providing
          
           for
           (
           the
           happinesses
           of
           the
           other
           
             inferior
          
           parts
           being
           consequent
           to
           ,
           and
           included
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           
             provision
          
           withall
           being
           (
           by
           the
           wisdom
           of
           our
           God
           )
           made
           for
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           no
           longer
           
             desire
             ,
          
           or
           want
           those
           enjoyments
           ,
           which
           
           is
           perfectly
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           with
           some
           
             advantage
             ,
          
           better
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           them
           )
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           any
           farther
           
             improvement
             ,
          
           or
           accession
           should
           be
           made
           to
           this
           
             reward
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           
             perpetuating
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             23
          
           And
           that
           is
           that
           other
           part
           of
           
             Christs
             promise
             ,
          
           That
           the
           bliss
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           bestows
           ,
           shall
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           own
           
             plenitude
          
           never
           be
           
             exhausted
          
           or
           diminished
           ,
           nor
           again
           ,
           through
           the
           
             Repentance
          
           of
           the
           doner
           ,
           or
           the
           
             envie
          
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           ever
           be
           withdrawn
           or
           forced
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             24
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           
             enhansement
             ,
          
           and
           evidence
           of
           the
           
             rationalness
          
           of
           our
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           how
           severe
           soever
           
             Christs
             commands
             ,
          
           or
           how
           rigid
           his
           
             exactings
          
           are
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           what
           
             sharpness
          
           soever
           we
           here
           are
           forced
           ,
           or
           permitted
           to
           endure
           ,
           in
           approving
           our
           
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           
             difficulty
          
           in
           the
           
             obedience
             ,
          
           or
           ungratefulness
           in
           the
           
             sufferings
          
           of
           a
           
             Christians
          
           life
           ,
           yet
           the
           abundant
           
             recompense
          
           of
           the
           
             present
          
           advantages
           ,
           and
           ,
           after
           those
           ,
           of
           the
           
             soul-ravishing
          
           unspeakable
           
             bliss
          
           (
           infinitely
           above
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           
             hardest
             ;
          
           or
           
             roughest
          
           part
           of
           
             Christ
          
           task
           of
           performances
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           
             sowrest
          
           portion
           ,
           that
           any
           
             pious
          
           man
           tastes
           in
           the
           
             afflictions
          
           of
           this
           life
           )
           were
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           
             equal
             duration
             ,
          
           would
           make
           our
           
             hopes
             ,
          
           and
           
             patience
             ,
          
           and
           
             perseverance
          
           perfectly
           
             rational
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             ballances
          
           with
           which
           
             indifferent
          
           men
           
             weigh
             ,
          
           or
           
             Husbandmen
             labor
             ,
          
           or
           
             Merchants
             traffick
          
           here
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             25
          
           But
           when
           to
           every
           minuit
           of
           a
           
             pleasant
             ,
          
           not
           painful
           
             obedience
             ,
          
           to
           every
           mite
           of
           
             pressure
          
           (
           which
           
             God
          
           that
           sends
           ,
           gives
           
             strength
          
           also
           to
           
             bear
             cheerfully
             ,
          
           makes
           matter
           not
           of
           
             patience
             ,
          
           but
           
             victory
             ,
          
           and
           
             rejoycing
          
           to
           us
           )
           there
           is
           most
           immutably
           ascertained
           to
           us
           by
           
             Christ
          
           an
           
             eternal
          
           (
           ETERNAL
           )
           
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           how
           impossible
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           
             few
          
           soure
           
             drops
          
           of
           so
           
             short
          
           transitory
           
             obedience
             ,
          
           and
           
             patience
             ,
          
           should
           not
           be
           
             drowned
             ,
          
           and
           lost
           in
           that
           vast
           
             Ocean
             ,
          
           whereinto
           within
           a
           while
           they
           shall
           be
           really
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
             instant
             ,
          
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hope
             ,
          
           they
           are
           (
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           by
           
             equivalence
             )
          
           poured
           out
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             26
          
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           now
           left
           disputable
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           whether
           it
           will
           not
           be
           justly
           deemed
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           that
           
             God
          
           should
           so
           
             over-heap
          
           his
           measure
           ,
           so
           
             over-proportion
          
           his
           wages
           to
           us
           ,
           reward
           that
           so
           
             gloriously
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           never
           a
           
           
             Heaven
          
           hereafter
           ,
           were
           ,
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           
             reward
          
           sufficient
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           preferrable
           before
           the
           condition
           of
           any
           other
           mans
           life
           .
           But
           the
           
             advantage
          
           of
           that
           being
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           dispute
           or
           complain
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             27
          
           The
           onely
           thing
           imaginable
           to
           be
           replied
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             infictions
          
           are
           as
           
             immaterial
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             eternal
             ,
          
           as
           his
           
             rewards
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             reason
          
           not
           presently
           discernible
           ,
           why
           our
           
             short
             ,
          
           empty
           ,
           nauseated
           
             pleasures
             ,
          
           the
           
             sins
          
           of
           a
           
             short
             life
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             joyes
          
           of
           those
           
             sins
             ,
          
           far
           
             shorter
          
           then
           the
           
             shortest
          
           life
           ,
           should
           be
           punished
           so
           
             sadly
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             eternally
             .
          
           This
           scruple
           of
           the
           
             Atheist
          
           hath
           been
           searched
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           and
           answered
           
             *
          
           in
           other
           Papers
           ;
           and
           the
           brief
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           
             choice
          
           being
           referred
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           take
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           which
           we
           
             best
             like
             ,
             Eternal
             death
          
           set
           before
           us
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           to
           make
           
             eternal
             life
          
           the
           more
           infinitely
           
             reasonable
          
           for
           us
           to
           
             chuse
             ,
          
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           
             eternal
             Hell
          
           (
           whensoever
           we
           fall
           into
           it
           )
           being
           perfectly
           our
           own
           
             Act
             ,
          
           neither
           forced
           on
           us
           by
           any
           
             absolute
          
           decree
           of
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           nor
           
             irresistible
          
           temptation
           of
           the
           
             Divel
             ▪
          
           nor
           our
           own
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           but
           as
           truly
           our
           
             wish
          
           and
           
             choice
             ,
          
           and
           mad
           
             purchase
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           much
           more
           truly
           ,
           and
           properly
           ,
           then
           
             eternal
             Heaven
          
           is
           (
           when
           our
           
             obedience
          
           is
           first
           so
           wrought
           by
           
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           ,
           after
           that
           so
           
             abundantly
             rewarded
          
           by
           the
           
             doner
             ,
             )
          
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           it
           is
           in
           us
           
             unkinde
             ,
          
           and
           
             perverse
          
           Creatures
           ,
           (
           so
           
             obstinate
          
           to
           
             chuse
          
           what
           
             God
          
           so
           
             passionately
          
           warns
           us
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           ,
           so
           
             wilful
          
           to
           
             die
             ,
          
           when
           
             God
             swears
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             our
             death
             )
          
           and
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           done
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           imaginable
           to
           be
           done
           to
           
             reasonable
          
           Creatures
           (
           here
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           or
           course
           )
           to
           the
           
             rescuing
             ,
          
           and
           
             saving
          
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             28
          
           And
           so
           this
           hath
           by
           the
           way
           demonstrated
           also
           ,
           the
           
             attainableness
          
           of
           that
           
             reward
             ,
          
           and
           the
           no
           kinde
           of
           fault
           of
           
             Gods
          
           (
           he
           hath
           sent
           his
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           his
           
             Son
             ,
          
           his
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           his
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           his
           
             Mercies
             ,
          
           his
           
             Judgements
             ,
          
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           new
           methods
           of
           working
           
             deliverances
             :
          
           and
           
             salvations
          
           for
           us
           and
           all
           
             slaughtered
             ,
          
           and
           
             crucified
             ,
          
           and
           
             grieved
             ,
          
           and
           abused
           by
           us
           )
           but
           all
           meerly
           of
           our selves
           ,
           if
           through
           our
           
             irrationall
             prides
             ,
          
           or
           
             sloths
             ,
          
           we
           do
           not
           attain
           to
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           therefore
           farther
           to
           inlarge
           on
           that
           ,
           especially
           having
           
             *
          
           elsewhere
           abundantly
           demonstrated
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             The
             exceptions
             against
             some
             particulars
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Gods
             dispositions
             of
             Providence
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           IT
           now
           remains
           that
           I
           proceed
           from
           the
           
             gross
          
           to
           the
           
             retail
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             general
          
           to
           the
           
             particular
          
           view
           ,
           and
           consideration
           of
           those
           
             particular
          
           branches
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           seem
           to
           men
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           least
           supported
           with
           
             Reason
             .
          
           And
           they
           will
           be
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           either
           concerning
           
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
          
           or
           concerning
           
             Gods
             Commands
          
           now
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             .
          
           The
           first
           concerns
           his
           
             wisdom
          
           in
           dispensing
           the
           things
           of
           the
           
             World
          
           among
           men
           ,
           the
           second
           his
           
             choice
          
           of
           
             duties
             ,
          
           wherein
           to
           
             exercise
          
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           will
           briefly
           be
           reduced
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             can
             be
             deemed
             rational
             ,
             that
             injustice
             should
             prosper
             ,
             and
             patience
             never
             be
             relieved
             or
             rewarded
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           every where
           taught
           to
           be
           the
           
             Method
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           is
           most
           eminently
           exemplied
           on
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           Where
           first
           ,
           If
           the
           
             question
          
           were
           ,
           whether
           
             Injustice
          
           could
           be
           really
           
             favoured
             by
             God
             ,
          
           or
           by
           him
           so
           approved
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           thought
           worthy
           of
           any
           the
           least
           
             reward
             ,
          
           though
           but
           of
           a
           
             cup
          
           of
           
             cold
             water
             ,
          
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           consentaneous
           to
           that
           )
           whether
           
             Injustice
          
           by
           going
           
             unpunished
          
           here
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           
             triumphant
          
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           might
           be
           thence
           concluded
           to
           be
           an
           
             act
          
           either
           of
           
             sanctity
          
           or
           of
           
             innocence
             ,
          
           owned
           ,
           and
           commended
           ,
           and
           justified
           by
           
             God
             ,
          
           by
           its
           thus
           prospering
           ,
           I
           should
           then
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           acknowledg
           this
           to
           be
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           and
           not
           plead
           ,
           or
           undertake
           to
           be
           the
           
             advocate
          
           of
           that
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           should
           teach
           one
           such
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           For
           this
           were
           to
           make
           a
           
             God
          
           (
           who
           by
           being
           such
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           an
           
             immutable
             wil
             ,
          
           and
           
             justice
             )
          
           to
           become
           
             inconstant
          
           and
           
             contradictory
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           forbid
           
             oppression
             ,
          
           as
           
             contrary
          
           to
           his
           
             wil
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           without
           making
           any
           change
           in
           the
           matter
           (
           without
           withdrawing
           what
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           disposing
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Aegyptians
             Jewells
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Canaanites
             land
             )
          
           to
           
             reward
          
           it
           ,
           as
           
             agreeable
          
           to
           his
           
             wil
             ,
          
           to
           pronounce
           
           that
           no
           
             covetous
             person
             ,
          
           without
           repentance
           ,
           
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           to
           give
           the
           
             covetous
             ,
          
           beside
           an
           infallible
           title
           to
           the
           
             Kingdom
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           continued
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           
             Saint
          
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           addition
           of
           all
           the
           
             blessings
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           were
           the
           same
           
             irrational
          
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           
             thief
             ,
          
           which
           prospered
           in
           his
           
             assault
             ,
          
           and
           actually
           robbed
           the
           Traveller
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           killed
           him
           too
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           that
           means
           
             turned
             honest
             man
             ,
          
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           miscarrying
           in
           his
           attempt
           could
           denominate
           ,
           or
           demonstrate
           him
           a
           
             thief
             ;
          
           that
           no
           
             sin
          
           were
           any
           longer
           a
           
             sin
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           once
           acted
           ,
           no
           
             oppression
          
           any
           longer
           
             oppression
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           permitted
           to
           come
           to
           its
           
             fulness
             ;
          
           that
           every
           the
           foulest
           violence
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           were
           come
           to
           the
           
             height
             ,
          
           bearing
           down
           all
           the
           
             resistances
          
           of
           
             divine
          
           and
           
             humane
          
           Laws
           ,
           and
           
             force
             ,
          
           did
           then
           presently
           cease
           to
           be
           
             violence
             ,
          
           and
           by
           being
           the
           
             lowest
          
           fiend
           in
           hell
           commence
           
             ipso
             facte
          
           the
           most
           
             rewardable
             Saint
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           onely
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           been
           known
           in
           the
           World
           to
           maintain
           and
           countenance
           this
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           
             Turk
          
           or
           
             Mahometan
             ,
          
           I
           profess
           to
           believe
           absolutely
           
             irrational
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           But
           for
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           that
           is
           so
           distinctly
           contrary
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           fundamental
           
             History
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           all
           our
           
             Religion
          
           at
           once
           is
           built
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           lively
           
             example
             ,
          
           and
           
             doctrine
          
           of
           the
           
             contrary
             .
          
           For
           when
           Christ
           himself
           was
           delivered
           up
           into
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           reviled
           ,
           and
           crucified
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           
             Disciples
             ,
          
           which
           were
           his
           constant
           attendants
           ,
           but
           his
           
             Army
          
           of
           
             Miriads
          
           of
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           that
           were
           alwayes
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           doing
           nothing
           toward
           his
           release
           ,
           when
           this
           consultation
           of
           the
           
             Sanhedrin
          
           became
           successful
           ,
           and
           obtained
           the
           desired
           event
           against
           him
           (
           the
           
             highest
             ,
          
           and
           most
           
             prosperous
             oppression
          
           of
           the
           greatest
           
             innocence
          
           and
           virtue
           )
           then
           though
           there
           were
           more
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           might
           affixe
           this
           on
           God
           his
           
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           seem
           to
           draw
           him
           into
           partaking
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           we
           finde
           recorded
           of
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           other
           
             sinful
          
           actions
           (
           as
           that
           Gods
           
             Hand
             and
             Counsel
             did
             foredetermine
             this
             to
             be
             done
             ,
          
           that
           God
           
             foretold
          
           it
           by
           all
           his
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           certainty
           that
           they
           could
           not
           lie
           ,
           doth
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             ought
             thus
             to
             suffer
             ,
          
           that
           they
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           even
           the
           
             chief
             Rulers
          
           of
           them
           ,
           
           had
           the
           excuse
           of
           some
           
             ignorance
             ,
          
           untill
           Gods
           
             raising
          
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           dispelled
           this
           mist
           from
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           what
           
           God
           had
           thus
           
             foretold
             ,
          
           and
           
             praedetermined
             ,
          
           viz.
           that
           
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             ,
             he
             had
             thus
             fulfilled
             ,
          
           Acts
           3.
           18.
           that
           he
           that
           suffered
           ,
           voluntarily
           
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             ,
          
           and
           by
           a
           speedy
           taking
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           was
           freed
           from
           the
           
             saddest
          
           part
           of
           
             death
             ,
          
           the
           remaining
           under
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           it
           ,
           nay
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           
             worse
          
           for
           
             suffering
             ,
          
           that
           ,
           beside
           the
           glorious
           
             advantages
          
           that
           came
           to
           his
           
             disciples
          
           and
           
             children
          
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           in
           that
           
             humane
             nature
          
           of
           his
           highly
           
             rewarded
             ,
          
           and
           exalted
           for
           this
           his
           suffering
           ;
           though
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           circumstances
           concurred
           to
           make
           the
           
             injury
             less
             ,
          
           the
           crime
           more
           excusable
           ,
           and
           altogether
           more
           fit
           ,
           and
           more
           honourable
           to
           be
           
             charged
          
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           turn
           it
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           
             murther
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             vertue
             of
             obedience
             to
          
           Gods
           
             will
             ,
          
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           benefaction
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           (
           and
           even
           to
           him
           that
           
             suffered
             )
          
           set
           this
           
             one
             act
          
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           their
           doing
           ,
           against
           the
           express
           
             command
             ,
             and
             will
             of
          
           God
           ,
           that
           thing
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           by
           
             God
          
           
             *
          
           
             determined
             to
             be
             done
             ,
          
           their
           
             crucifying
          
           an
           
             innocent
          
           person
           ,
           that
           desired
           nothing
           ,
           but
           their
           
             amendment
             ,
          
           their
           committing
           that
           act
           ,
           which
           by
           
             God
          
           was
           forbidden
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Commandment
          
           of
           
             murther
             ,
          
           is
           thought
           fit
           by
           that
           
             God
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           
             Christians
          
           worship
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           most
           
             prod
             giously
             ,
          
           and
           
             exemplarily
             ,
          
           that
           ever
           any
           sin
           of
           the
           deepest
           die
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           mischievous
           effects
           ,
           was
           ever
           
             punished
             ,
          
           even
           with
           the
           utter
           desolation
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           
             prodigies
          
           that
           have
           been
           read
           of
           ,
           the
           greatest
           
             pomp
          
           of
           aggravating
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           calling
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           together
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           execution
           of
           these
           
             crucifiers
          
           the
           more
           
             solemn
          
           and
           
             remarkable
             ;
          
           so
           far
           is
           
             Christianity
          
           from
           owning
           any
           such
           
             irrational
          
           doctrine
           as
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           But
           this
           being
           thus
           disclaimed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           being
           cleared
           to
           be
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Gods
             dispensations
          
           and
           providence
           ,
           and
           governing
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           unusual
           for
           
             injustice
          
           to
           
             prosper
             ,
          
           and
           
             patience
             ,
          
           and
           
             innocence
          
           never
           to
           be
           relieved
           ,
           or
           rewarded
           in
           this
           life
           .
           This
           I
           shall
           now
           assume
           on
           me
           to
           be
           clear
           to
           be
           perfectly
           
             reasonable
             ;
          
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           by
           thus
           taking
           it
           asunder
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7
          
           First
           ,
           That
           
             wicked
          
           men
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           be
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           when
           all
           fair
           
             rationable
          
           means
           have
           successlesly
           been
           used
           to
           bring
           
             them
          
           to
           
             repentance
             ,
          
           to
           restrain
           them
           from
           waxing
           worse
           and
           worse
           ;
           that
           they
           that
           will
           not
           
             mend
          
           by
           all
           the
           
             probablest
             ,
          
           and
           most
           effectual
           means
           ,
           should
           at
           last
           be
           
             left
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
           become
           
             incorrigible
             ;
          
           that
           
             God
          
           should
           not
           proceed
           from
           
             perswasion
          
           to
           
             violence
             ,
          
           and
           
             force
          
           them
           to
           be
           
             good
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           in
           this
           his
           state
           of
           
             proficiency
             ,
          
           who
           was
           created
           with
           a
           
             wil
             ,
          
           or
           freedom
           of
           doing
           evil
           ,
           if
           he
           
             pleased
             ,
          
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           free
           ,
           and
           rewardable
           
             goodness
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           if
           
             compelled
             ,
          
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           such
           )
           who
           will
           not
           be
           
             restrained
          
           from
           evil
           without
           force
           :
           This
           will
           never
           be
           deemed
           
             rational
          
           in
           
             God
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           another
           
             Tribunal
          
           to
           arraign
           ▪
           and
           punish
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           
             Exhortation
             ,
          
           and
           
             Discipline
          
           here
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           will
           very
           ill
           become
           the
           servant
           of
           
             God
          
           for
           his
           own
           
             ease
             ,
          
           and
           
             security
             ,
          
           to
           wish
           the
           disturbance
           of
           that
           method
           of
           
             God
          
           with
           mankinde
           ,
           to
           expect
           that
           man
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           
             innocence
             ,
          
           was
           created
           with
           a
           
             liberty
          
           to
           
             chuse
             the
             evil
             ,
          
           should
           now
           amidst
           the
           
             briers
             ,
          
           and
           
             thorns
             ,
          
           after
           the
           provocations
           of
           a
           long
           vitious
           life
           ,
           have
           such
           
             shackles
          
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           break
           
             Gods
             Bands
          
           and
           
             Laws
             ;
          
           and
           all
           this
           onely
           that
           the
           
             good
          
           man
           may
           be
           protected
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ,
           knows
           that
           't
           is
           far
           more
           for
           his
           
             advantage
             ,
          
           then
           if
           he
           were
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           which
           are
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           and
           have
           cast
           off
           all
           
             restraints
          
           of
           
             Divine
          
           and
           
             Humane
          
           Laws
           ,
           which
           break
           through
           all
           the
           ties
           ,
           and
           securities
           ,
           that
           
             promises
          
           and
           
             oaths
          
           can
           lay
           upon
           them
           (
           the
           greatest
           protection
           for
           
             innocents
             ,
          
           that
           any
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           or
           
             Law
             ,
          
           hath
           ever
           provided
           for
           them
           )
           should
           ,
           by
           these
           
             advantages
          
           above
           other
           men
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           
             over-reach
             ,
          
           and
           
             defraud
          
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           having
           acquired
           a
           
             power
          
           of
           hurting
           ,
           should
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           it
           ,
           
             make
             use
          
           of
           this
           
             power
             ,
          
           to
           do
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           their
           
             lusts
          
           and
           
             interests
          
           to
           do
           ,
           This
           again
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           
             strange
             ,
          
           or
           
             irrational
             :
          
           It
           is
           far
           more
           
             strange
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           thus
           ,
           that
           
             (
             wicked
          
           men
           ,
           allowing
           themselves
           all
           the
           
             liberty
             ,
          
           and
           being
           by
           their
           very
           sins
           furnished
           with
           all
           
             armor
             ,
          
           and
           
             instruments
          
           to
           work
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           all
           
             innocent
          
           men
           ,
           that
           resolve
           to
           continue
           such
           ,
           being
           by
           this
           means
           
             disarmed
             ,
          
           and
           
             naked
          
           before
           them
           )
           the
           
             wicked
          
           should
           not
           get
           the
           
             whole
             World
          
           into
           their
           possessions
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           This
           certainly
           were
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           all
           that
           have
           
             wicked
          
           inclinations
           ,
           would
           ,
           in
           any
           humane
           likelihood
           ,
           be
           encouraged
           to
           act
           to
           the
           height
           of
           their
           
             power
          
           of
           hurting
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           a
           peculiar
           hedg
           of
           
             providence
          
           to
           defend
           the
           
             meek
             ,
          
           without
           
           any
           of
           their
           own
           (
           considerable
           )
           
             contributions
          
           toward
           it
           ,
           to
           guard
           them
           wonderfully
           in
           the
           
             open
             field
             ,
          
           without
           any
           visible
           means
           of
           doing
           it
           :
           And
           if
           this
           shall
           otherwise
           happen
           at
           some
           one
           time
           ,
           perhaps
           but
           once
           in
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           some
           very
           great
           end
           ,
           in
           
             Gods
             Wisdom
          
           more
           considerable
           to
           the
           
             God-like
          
           Government
           of
           the
           
             whole
             World
             ,
          
           then
           the
           miraculous
           rescuing
           of
           a
           few
           
             meek
             innocents
          
           from
           a
           
             short
             oppression
          
           (
           in
           
             earthly
             things
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           worth
           their
           
             possessing
             )
          
           could
           be
           deemed
           to
           be
           ;
           there
           is
           sure
           no
           great
           
             wonder
          
           in
           this
           ,
           nothing
           
             irrational
          
           in
           the
           sometimes
           
             permitting
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           He
           that
           were
           secured
           in
           his
           
             inheritance
          
           in
           a
           quiet
           
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           as
           long
           as
           any
           man
           enjoyed
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           
             Majesty
          
           were
           permitted
           on
           the
           
             throne
             ,
          
           or
           
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           
             Justice
          
           on
           the
           
             bench
             ,
          
           would
           never
           desire
           a
           fairer
           conveyance
           ,
           or
           a
           longer
           lease
           of
           the
           most
           valued
           possessions
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           this
           security
           remains
           to
           the
           
             meek
          
           man
           ,
           though
           
             once
          
           in
           many
           
             Ages
          
           it
           may
           have
           happened
           not
           to
           prove
           
             good
          
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           And
           as
           there
           hath
           been
           nothing
           
             strange
             ,
          
           or
           
             irrational
          
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           wicked
           oppressor
           that
           
             prospers
             ,
          
           so
           next
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           
             patient
             ,
          
           or
           
             sufferer
             ,
          
           that
           
             smarts
          
           under
           him
           ,
           there
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           as
           little
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           For
           first
           ,
           
             Absolute
             innocence
          
           is
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           (
           save
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             Christ
             )
          
           hath
           never
           been
           met
           with
           in
           Man
           or
           Woman
           on
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           is
           guilty
           of
           no
           fault
           in
           
             one
          
           particular
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           
             culpable
             ,
          
           and
           punishable
           in
           
             many
          
           others
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           legally
           possest
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           nothing
           to
           
             forefeit
          
           it
           in
           
             Law
             ,
          
           may
           yet
           have
           sinned
           against
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           so
           have
           
             punishments
          
           due
           to
           him
           from
           that
           
             eternall
             Justice
             ;
          
           which
           if
           they
           fall
           upon
           his
           
             body
             ,
          
           or
           
             estate
          
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           
             irrational
          
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           especially
           if
           so
           
             light
          
           a
           Discipline
           may
           passe
           for
           all
           the
           
             revenge
             ,
          
           and
           (
           through
           the
           
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           interposition
           of
           mercy
           )
           avert
           all
           future
           punishment
           ,
           and
           be
           accepted
           in
           
             commutation
          
           for
           the
           torments
           of
           another
           Judicature
           ,
           this
           sure
           is
           all
           the
           
             charity
          
           and
           
             bounty
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           
             admired
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             complained
          
           of
           as
           
             unreasonable
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           for
           their
           
             other
             faults
          
           might
           justly
           be
           
             punished
             ,
          
           should
           have
           this
           
             punishment
          
           inflicted
           on
           them
           by
           
           those
           which
           themselves
           are
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           and
           are
           
             actually
          
           such
           in
           thus
           
             afflicting
          
           them
           ,
           If
           this
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           
             unreasonable
          
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           soon
           be
           answered
           by
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           
             impossible
          
           for
           any
           but
           
             wicked
          
           men
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           it
           .
           The
           
             Israelites
          
           were
           once
           used
           to
           
             root
          
           out
           the
           
             Nations
             ,
          
           but
           that
           by
           an
           
             infallible
             Commission
          
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             Supreme
             Law-giver
          
           (
           and
           whose
           
             will
          
           being
           once
           made
           known
           ,
           over-rules
           all
           former
           
             Laws
             )
          
           and
           the
           universal
           owner
           and
           disposer
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           possessions
           thereof
           :
           And
           by
           this
           
             Commission
          
           this
           became
           to
           them
           not
           onely
           
             lawful
             ,
          
           but
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           an
           act
           not
           onely
           of
           
             justice
             ,
          
           but
           of
           
             obedience
             ;
          
           and
           so
           upon
           the
           like
           
             Commission
             ,
          
           the
           
             Levites
             killing
          
           their
           Brethren
           was
           an
           act
           of
           
             sanctity
             ,
          
           a
           
             consecrating
          
           themselves
           unto
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
          
           those
           
             bloody
             Sacrifices
          
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           
             Ceremonies
          
           of
           their
           
             Consecration
          
           to
           their
           
             Priests
             Office
             .
          
           But
           then
           ,
           first
           ,
           all
           this
           depended
           upon
           the
           infallible
           
             validity
          
           of
           their
           
             Commission
             ,
          
           which
           had
           it
           been
           falsly
           
             pretended
          
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           had
           they
           not
           been
           ascertained
           that
           it
           came
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           their
           actions
           had
           been
           as
           
             ungodly
             ,
          
           and
           
             murtherous
             ,
          
           as
           
             Abrahams
             sacrificing
             his
             son
          
           must
           have
           been
           deemed
           ,
           without
           the
           like
           
             Commission
             :
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           this
           
             Commission
          
           was
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           enlarged
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           those
           
             particular
             subjects
             ,
          
           or
           matters
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           given
           .
           The
           
             Jews
          
           might
           not
           at
           that
           time
           have
           
             destroyed
          
           or
           
             invaded
          
           any
           other
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           might
           the
           
             Levites
          
           at
           any
           
             other
             time
          
           have
           
             killed
          
           their
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           on
           strength
           of
           that
           command
           ,
           much
           less
           may
           any
           
             other
             People
          
           of
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           on
           strength
           of
           that
           
             example
             .
          
           And
           so
           now
           that
           such
           
             Commissioners
          
           are
           
             out-dated
             ,
          
           when
           all
           is
           left
           by
           
             God
          
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             standing
             Laws
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             new
             Revelations
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           when
           that
           which
           is
           most
           
             just
          
           for
           me
           to
           
             suffer
             ,
          
           or
           
             God
          
           to
           
             permit
          
           (
           or
           by
           prospering
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           inflict
           on
           me
           )
           is
           most
           injurious
           in
           him
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           perfect
           
             fury
             ,
          
           much
           above
           the
           pitch
           of
           
             irrational
             ,
          
           to
           demand
           that
           
             Gods
             dearest
             Children
          
           should
           act
           as
           the
           vilest
           men
           ?
           To
           require
           such
           explicite
           
             contradictions
             ,
          
           that
           none
           but
           
             godly
             men
          
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           
             oppress
             ,
          
           to
           
             kill
             ,
          
           to
           commit
           
             Sacriledge
             ,
          
           to
           
             lay
             waste
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             destroy
             ,
          
           to
           
             break
          
           all
           those
           Commandments
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           which
           he
           that
           doth
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
             ,
          
           ceaseth
           be
           to
           
             godly
             ?
          
           If
           there
           be
           
           any
           
             wickedness
          
           to
           be
           done
           in
           a
           
             City
             ,
          
           shall
           the
           
             righteous
          
           be
           the
           onely
           men
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           This
           were
           worth
           
             wondering
          
           at
           indeed
           :
           But
           for
           the
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           whose
           
             trade
          
           it
           is
           ,
           whose
           
             joy
          
           of
           heart
           to
           be
           thus
           forever
           
             occupied
             ,
          
           he
           is
           in
           his
           
             element
             ,
          
           he
           needs
           no
           
             call
             ,
          
           or
           
             incitation
          
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           
             turning
          
           him
           out
           of
           that
           
             office
             ,
          
           and
           employing
           any body
           else
           ,
           were
           the
           greatest
           
             unkindness
          
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           
             casting
             the
             Divels
          
           out
           from
           
             tormenting
          
           the
           man
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           
             destroying
             them
             before
             their
             time
             ,
          
           whereas
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
          
           would
           have
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           degree
           of
           
             Hell
             ,
          
           had
           hee
           been
           sent
           in
           ,
           on
           that
           errant
           to
           
             torment
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             14
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           Beside
           the
           perfect
           
             reasonableness
          
           of
           having
           offenders
           punished
           
             temporally
          
           here
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           
             reasonable
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           for
           ever
           in
           
             another
             World
             )
          
           there
           is
           a
           second
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             Justice
          
           but
           
             Mercy
          
           in
           such
           
             sufferings
             ,
          
           on
           whomsoever
           they
           fall
           .
           They
           are
           
             Admonitions
             ,
          
           and
           
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           and
           
             Spirituall
             Medicines
             ,
             Disciplines
          
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           
             awake
          
           us
           out
           of
           
             secure
             ,
          
           and
           
             stop
          
           in
           
             wilful
          
           sinning
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           
             God
          
           on
           purpose
           made
           use
           of
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           when
           
             prosperity
          
           hath
           been
           long
           used
           ,
           and
           
             experimented
          
           to
           have
           no
           such
           
             auspicious
          
           influences
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           
             feed
             ,
          
           and
           
             foment
             ,
          
           very
           improper
           to
           
             starve
             ,
          
           or
           
             subdue
          
           enormities
           .
           And
           if
           the
           
             Physitian
          
           administer
           a
           
             bitter
          
           Potion
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Surgeon
          
           apply
           a
           
             Corrosive
             ,
          
           or
           
             Caustick
             ,
          
           when
           
             Julips
             ,
          
           or
           
             Balsoms
          
           are
           judged
           ,
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           
             uneffectuall
             ,
          
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           to
           count
           such
           methods
           
             irrationall
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             15
          
           Nay
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           
             Hyperbole
          
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           addition
           of
           such
           
             documents
          
           as
           these
           ,
           may
           sometimes
           deserve
           to
           be
           
             preferred
             ,
          
           and
           
             more
          
           pretiously
           
             valued
             ,
          
           then
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             God
          
           it self
           without
           these
           ,
           one
           such
           seasonable
           Application
           ,
           then
           all
           other
           Receipts
           in
           his
           
             dispensatorie
             .
          
           The
           Word
           of
           
             God
          
           gives
           rules
           of
           living
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           those
           so
           
             general
             ,
          
           and
           
             unapplied
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           ordinary
           for
           
             passionate
          
           men
           not
           to
           see
           themselves
           concerned
           in
           them
           .
           These
           
             punishments
          
           and
           
             visitations
          
           will
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           
             home
             ,
          
           and
           make
           us
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           under
           the
           
             Discipline
             ,
          
           confess
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           very
           men
           to
           whom
           by
           peculiar
           
             propriety
          
           they
           appertain
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             16
          
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           
             third
          
           sublimer
           
             benefit
             ,
          
           of
           such
           dispensations
           
           of
           
             God
          
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           which
           will
           render
           them
           
             abundantly
             rational
             .
          
           And
           that
           is
           the
           exercise
           of
           many
           
             Christian
             graces
          
           of
           the
           greatest
           price
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           the
           most
           richly
           rewarded
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           it
           not
           for
           such
           
             changes
          
           as
           these
           ,
           would
           lie
           by
           us
           
             unprofitably
             ,
          
           such
           are
           
             Patience
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Contentedness
          
           with
           whatever
           lot
           ,
           faithful
           
             dependance
          
           on
           God
           in
           all
           
             outward
          
           things
           ,
           
             thanksgiving
          
           for
           
             plenty
             ,
          
           and
           for
           
             scarcity
          
           too
           ,
           a
           submitting
           to
           Gods
           
             Will
          
           in
           
             suffering
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             doing
          
           it
           cheerfully
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             Wisdom
          
           too
           ,
           in
           resolving
           Gods
           
             choices
          
           for
           us
           to
           be
           absolutely
           fitter
           for
           our
           turns
           ,
           then
           any
           our
           own
           
             wishes
             ;
          
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           which
           Saint
           
             James
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           the
           skill
           of
           
             Spiritual
             judging
             ,
          
           
           which
           can
           really
           
             prefer
          
           this
           state
           of
           
             suffering
          
           for
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           an
           excellence
           that
           
             Angels
          
           do
           not
           partake
           of
           )
           beyond
           any
           
             other
          
           state
           or
           condition
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             17
          
           Were
           it
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           
             variety
             ,
          
           that
           all
           the
           
             burthen
             of
             the
             day
          
           might
           not
           lie
           on
           those
           
             graces
             ,
          
           which
           are
           exercised
           in
           
             fair
             weather
             ,
          
           but
           that
           those
           other
           ,
           provided
           for
           the
           
             storm
          
           or
           
             winter
             ,
          
           might
           take
           their
           
             turns
          
           and
           give
           them
           some
           
             relaxation
             ,
          
           this
           would
           be
           very
           
             rational
          
           and
           useful
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Aristotle
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             change
          
           of
           motions
           from
           
             up
             hill
          
           to
           
             down
             hill
             ,
          
           and
           so
           back
           again
           ,
           doth
           provide
           against
           
             lassitude
             ,
          
           more
           then
           the
           
             constancy
          
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           the
           easiest
           
             smoothest
             plain
             ,
          
           because
           that
           layes
           all
           the
           burthen
           incessantly
           upon
           
             one
          
           pair
           of
           
             muscles
             ,
          
           without
           any
           
             relief
          
           or
           
             assistance
          
           from
           any
           other
           .
           But
           when
           withall
           ,
           every
           
             exerise
          
           of
           each
           of
           these
           graces
           hath
           attending
           it
           an
           addition
           of
           more
           
             Gems
          
           in
           our
           
             Crown
             ,
          
           more
           degrees
           of
           
             Glory
          
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           may
           not
           adde
           also
           of
           
             present
             Joy
             ,
          
           and
           
             Satisfaction
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ravishment
          
           in
           the
           
             present
          
           exercises
           here
           )
           then
           sure
           the
           
             superfluities
             ,
          
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ever
           taken
           from
           us
           by
           the
           
             Harpies
             ,
          
           and
           
             Vultures
          
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           richly
           
             sold
             ,
          
           and
           parted
           with
           by
           the
           
             Christian
          
           (
           which
           knows
           how
           much
           ,
           or
           indeed
           how
           little
           they
           are
           worth
           enjoying
           )
           if
           they
           may
           thus
           bring
           him
           in
           that
           rich
           fraight
           of
           never
           fading
           bliss
           in
           another
           World
           .
           And
           this
           will
           serve
           for
           justifying
           the
           
             rationalness
          
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           us
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           
             Providence
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             exceptions
             against
             Christ's
             Commands
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             1
          
           IT
           remains
           that
           I
           proceede
           to
           
             Christs
             Commands
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           
             rationalness
          
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             2
          
           And
           having
           done
           it
           so
           largely
           already
           on
           the
           head
           of
           
             Advantages
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           now
           onely
           descend
           to
           that
           one
           ,
           against
           which
           our
           
             Modern
             Exceptions
          
           are
           most
           frequently
           made
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             3
          
           The
           great
           Fundamentall
           dutie
           of
           
             taking
             up
             the
             Crosse
             to
             follow
          
           CHRIST
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           approving
           my
           Obedience
           to
           CHRIST
           in
           all
           and
           every
           particular
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           
             extreamest
             danger
             ,
          
           the
           
             loss
          
           of
           my
           
             Life
          
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           
             Price
          
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             4
          
           The
           
             unreasonableness
          
           of
           this
           is
           argued
           and
           concluded
           from
           the
           contrarietie
           of
           it
           to
           that
           
             liberty
          
           of
           
             self-defence
             ,
          
           and
           to
           that
           Law
           of
           
             self-preservation
             ;
          
           which
           
             nature
          
           is
           supposed
           to
           dictate
           to
           every
           man
           .
           And
           the
           shewing
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           full
           vindication
           of
           the
           
             rationalness
          
           of
           the
           Precept
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             5
          
           And
           this
           is
           done
           by
           putting
           us
           in
           minde
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             Self-preservation
             ,
          
           and
           what
           by
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           and
           what
           by
           Law
           .
           A
           man
           is
           made
           up
           of
           a
           
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           a
           
             mortal
          
           and
           an
           
             immortal
          
           part
           ,
           and
           those
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           
             severally
             ,
          
           or
           
             united
             :
          
           And
           consequently
           
             Self-preservation
          
           may
           be
           set
           to
           signifie
           any
           one
           ,
           or
           more
           of
           these
           four
           things
           .
           Either
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           
             preserving
          
           that
           
             material
             mortal
          
           part
           of
           him
           from
           present
           
             hurt
             ,
          
           or
           secondly
           ,
           
             preserving
          
           the
           
             immortal
          
           part
           of
           him
           in
           
             well
             ,
          
           and
           
             happy
             being
             ,
          
           or
           thirdly
           ,
           
             preserving
          
           the
           present
           
             union
          
           of
           one
           of
           these
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           providing
           for
           the
           
             perpetual
          
           happy
           union
           of
           them
           
             eternally
             .
          
           The
           
             first
          
           is
           the
           
             preserving
          
           the
           
             body
             ,
          
           and
           with
           it
           the
           
             estate
             ,
          
           and
           
             liberty
             ,
          
           and
           
             reputation
             ,
          
           &c.
           from
           present
           
             loss
          
           or
           
             diminution
             .
          
           The
           
             second
          
           is
           
             preserving
             the
             Soul
          
           in
           
             innocence
             ,
          
           or
           
             virtue
             .
          
           The
           
             third
          
           is
           
             preserving
          
           of
           this
           
             life
          
           of
           ours
           ,
           which
           wee
           live
           in
           the
           
             naturall
             Body
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             fourth
          
           is
           
             providing
          
           for
           a
           
           
             joyfull
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             everlasting
             Life
          
           attending
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             6
          
           Then
           for
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           that
           may
           signifie
           either
           
             blinde
             unenlightned
             Nature
             ,
          
           which
           sees
           no
           more
           then
           the
           
             reflection
          
           upon
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Book
          
           of
           the
           
             Creatures
             ,
          
           and
           
             Natural
             instincts
          
           represent
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           enlightned
           by
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           by
           Gods
           making
           known
           some
           things
           in
           his
           
             Word
             ,
          
           which
           
             Nature
          
           had
           never
           known
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           thus
           
             revealed
             :
          
           Such
           are
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           the
           
             eternal
             rewards
             ,
          
           and
           
             punishments
          
           which
           are
           
             revealed
          
           to
           us
           in
           the
           
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             7
          
           Then
           for
           
             Laws
             ,
          
           those
           may
           be
           either
           
             absolute
             ,
          
           and
           
             peremptory
             ,
          
           which
           yield
           not
           to
           any
           
             superior
             Laws
             ;
          
           or
           else
           
             conditional
             ,
          
           and
           
             subordinate
             ,
          
           when
           a
           
             superior
             Law
          
           doth
           not
           interpose
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             8
          
           To
           bring
           all
           this
           home
           to
           our
           present
           discourse
           .
           If
           by
           
             self-preservation
          
           be
           meant
           either
           the
           
             first
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             third
          
           notion
           of
           the
           
             self
             ,
          
           the
           
             preserving
          
           my
           
             body
             ,
          
           or
           my
           
             life
             ,
          
           then
           though
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             Law
          
           of
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           that
           men
           
             may
             ,
          
           and
           that
           (
           when
           no
           
             superior
          
           Law
           requires
           the
           contrary
           )
           they
           
             ought
             ,
          
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           
             preserve
          
           these
           
             imperfect
             mutilate
          
           selves
           ,
           these
           
             bodies
             ;
          
           yet
           then
           as
           there
           is
           a
           
             higher
          
           notion
           of
           a
           
             man
          
           then
           as
           that
           barely
           signifies
           his
           
             Body
             ,
          
           his
           
             Soul
          
           being
           the
           far
           more
           
             excellent
             part
          
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           union
           of
           
             body
          
           and
           
             Soul
          
           together
           ,
           being
           most
           eminently
           the
           Notion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           concerned
           in
           ,
           so
           there
           must
           be
           a
           
             superior
             Law
          
           of
           
             self-preservation
             ,
          
           then
           that
           which
           commands
           onely
           the
           
             preserving
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           though
           
             bare
             un-lightned
             Nature
             ,
          
           that
           is
           able
           to
           look
           no
           farther
           then
           this
           
             life
             ,
          
           doe
           not
           give
           any
           
             Law
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           yet
           
             Nature
          
           being
           supposed
           instructed
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           that
           there
           is
           
             another
             life
          
           of
           
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           
             Soul
          
           after
           this
           ,
           to
           last
           for
           ever
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           ,
           that
           
             reasonable
             Nature
             ,
          
           when
           two
           things
           are
           represented
           so
           distant
           ,
           as
           the
           
             life
          
           of
           a
           few
           yeers
           here
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           such
           sad
           
             mixtures
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             everlasting
             life
          
           hereafter
           in
           the
           
             fulness
          
           of
           all
           
             joyes
             ,
          
           should
           not
           enjoyn
           the
           preserving
           of
           the
           
             latter
             ,
          
           even
           with
           the
           
             contempt
          
           of
           the
           
             former
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             care
          
           of
           the
           
             former
          
           may
           bring
           any
           
             danger
          
           to
           the
           
             latter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             9
          
           The
           short
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           when
           
             eternal
             life
          
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           
           
             Christ
          
           to
           give
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           continue
           
             obedient
          
           and
           
             constant
          
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           else
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           
             fearing
             of
             them
             which
             can
             hurt
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
          
           the
           caring
           for
           ,
           or
           
             preserving
          
           of
           this
           
             present
             life
             ,
          
           doth
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           
             resist
             ,
          
           or
           
             obstruct
          
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           
             duty
             ,
          
           which
           
             Christ
          
           then
           requires
           or
           expects
           from
           me
           ;
           there
           
             Nature
          
           commands
           me
           to
           
             despise
          
           the
           less
           ,
           and
           
             preserve
          
           the
           greater
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           absolutely
           
             willing
          
           to
           
             Sacrifice
          
           the
           
             present
          
           to
           the
           
             eternall
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           to
           prefer
           the
           obeying
           of
           
             Christ
          
           to
           the
           preserving
           of
           this
           fading
           
             short
             life
             ,
          
           it
           must
           acknowledge
           it self
           a
           
             blinde
             Heathen
             Nature
             ,
          
           (
           that
           knows
           nothing
           of
           an
           
             eternall
             future
             life
             ,
          
           and
           of
           him
           that
           can
           
             cast
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             Hell
             )
          
           or
           else
           an
           
             irrational
          
           wilde
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           that
           knows
           these
           distances
           of
           
             finite
             ,
          
           and
           
             infinite
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           not
           thinke
           them
           worth
           considering
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             10
          
           It
           is
           therefore
           my
           most
           charitable
           opinion
           of
           those
           that
           object
           the
           Principle
           of
           
             self-preservation
          
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             taking
             up
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           and
           determine
           us
           free
           from
           the
           
             Obligation
          
           of
           paying
           obedience
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           endangering
           of
           
             Estate
             ,
          
           or
           
             Life
             ,
          
           that
           they
           speak
           out
           of
           their
           
             memory
          
           onely
           ,
           what
           they
           have
           read
           in
           Books
           of
           that
           
             supreame
             Law
          
           of
           the
           
             preserving
             ones
             self
             ,
          
           but
           do
           not
           withall
           remember
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           
             self
          
           signified
           onely
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           it
           was
           the
           
             Philosophie
          
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             immortality
          
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             endlesness
          
           of
           an
           other
           
             Life
             ,
          
           or
           if
           they
           were
           aware
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrines
          
           of
           
             eternity
             ,
          
           they
           never
           called
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           that
           
             self
             ,
          
           that
           was
           to
           be
           so
           solicitously
           tended
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             11
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           observable
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           those
           
             Hereticks
          
           that
           were
           
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           taught
           it
           to
           be
           
             a
          
           
             indifferent
          
           and
           lawfull
           in
           time
           of
           Persecution
           to
           
             forswear
             ,
          
           and
           
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           offer
           Sacrifice
           to
           
             Idols
             ,
          
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           (
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             )
          
           that
           immerst
           themselves
           in
           all
           
             unnaturall
             filthiness
             ,
          
           and
           depended
           not
           at
           all
           on
           the
           
             Promises
          
           of
           another
           Life
           ,
           and
           having
           first
           taught
           ,
           that
           
           
             Christ
          
           did
           not
           
             b
          
           
             really
             suffer
          
           in
           the
           
             Flesh
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           in
           
             appearance
             ,
          
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           that
           either
           hee
           had
           any
           
             c
          
           
             need
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
          
           or
           indeed
           exspected
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           
             d
          
           being
           
             come
             ,
          
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           to
           
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
          
           to
           
             die
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           
             killed
             .
          
           Where
           the
           mistake
           was
           clear
           and
           visible
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           these
           
             transitory
             Lives
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
          
           came
           to
           
             preserve
             ,
          
           and
           not
           those
           
             other
             lives
             ,
          
           which
           were
           to
           be
           conveyed
           over
           to
           
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             12
          
           The
           
             fate
          
           of
           those
           
             Gnosticks
          
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           very
           
             remarkable
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           will
           render
           our
           
             irrational
          
           fondness
           of
           these
           
             bodily
             lives
          
           yet
           more
           
             irrational
             .
          
           Their
           great
           care
           was
           to
           
             preserve
          
           their
           
             lives
             ,
          
           and
           their
           prime
           dexterity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           comply
           constantly
           with
           the
           
             powerful
             persecutor
             ;
          
           that
           was
           ,
           especially
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Jews
             ;
          
           (
           for
           though
           the
           
             Sword
          
           was
           in
           the
           Heathens
           hand
           ,
           yet
           the
           great
           malice
           against
           the
           
             Christians
          
           was
           in
           the
           
             Synagogue
             ,
          
           from
           
             *
          
           thence
           
             sprang
             all
             the
             Persecutions
             .
             )
          
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           those
           
             Gnosticks
          
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           great
           
             zealots
          
           for
           the
           
             Mosaical
             Law
          
           of
           
             Circumcision
             ,
          
           and
           generally
           pieced
           with
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           and
           approved
           themselves
           to
           them
           .
           At
           last
           the
           
             Roman
             Army
          
           comes
           against
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           takes
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           and
           
             Gnosticks
          
           together
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           
             Christ
          
           was
           as
           remarkably
           a
           true
           Prophet
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             would
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             should
             lose
             it
             ,
          
           (
           that
           very
           temporall
           life
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           compliance
           with
           the
           
             Jews
          
           was
           designed
           to
           
             save
             )
             and
             hee
             that
             would
             lose
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           venture
           ,
           and
           
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             should
             finde
             it
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           have
           it
           more
           probably
           
             preserved
             ,
          
           and
           
             continued
          
           to
           him
           here
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           were
           most
           
             solicitous
          
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           whether
           he
           lost
           or
           kept
           it
           here
           ,
           have
           it
           restored
           to
           him
           to
           
             continue
             eternally
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             13
          
           And
           if
           that
           
             promise
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           have
           truth
           in
           any
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           
             command
          
           no
           
             irrational
             command
             ,
          
           of
           
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
          
           when
           he
           can
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           thy
           turn
           ,
           except
           
           of
           
             thy
             taking
             up
             the
             cross
             ,
          
           without
           its
           
             bearing
          
           thee
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           can
           
             pay
          
           thee
           
             abundantly
             ,
          
           for
           what
           thou
           losest
           ,
           
             reward
          
           thee
           with
           
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
            
             14
          
           If
           I
           could
           foresee
           any
           other
           
             command
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           could
           fall
           under
           our
           
             jealousie
             ,
          
           and
           censure
           :
           I
           should
           proceede
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           confident
           of
           approving
           it
           exactly
           
             rational
             .
          
           As
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           at
           an
           end
           of
           my
           designed
           
             Method
             ,
          
           and
           am
           glad
           it
           hath
           been
           contrived
           into
           so
           small
           a
           compass
           ,
           being
           now
           at
           leisure
           to
           retire
           to
           my
           
             Meditations
             ,
          
           which
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           be
           more
           calm
           ,
           being
           thus
           disburthened
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           my
           first
           Theme
           to
           
             discourse
          
           with
           my
           ▪
           self
           ,
           how
           extremely
           
             rational
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           turns
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           our
           great
           temptation
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           made
           many
           
             Atheists
          
           among
           us
           ,
           should
           be
           
             reviewed
          
           again
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             second
             demurer
          
           thoughts
           
             engage
             ,
          
           and
           instruct
           us
           
             all
          
           to
           become
           more
           
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             Who
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             understand
             these
             things
             ;
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             know
             them
             ?
             For
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             shall
             walke
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             transgressor
             shall
             fall
             therein
             ,
          
           
             Hos.
             14.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45434e-190
           
             *
             —
             nam
             si
             nullum
             sinem
             esse
             putarent
             Aerumnarum
             homines
             ,
             nulla
             ratione
             valerent
             ,
             Religionibus
             atque
             minis
             obsistere
             vatum
             .
             
               Lucret.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-770
           
             *
             H.
             Grotius
             ,
             
               and
            
             Phil.
             Morney
             du
             Pleisse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Est
             quoque
             alia
             vencrabilior
             &
             sanctior
             historia
             ,
             que
             perhibet
             ortu
             stellae
             cujusdam
             insolitae
             non
             morbos
             morésque
             prae
             untiatos
             ,
             sed
             desiensum
             Dei
             venerabilis
             ad
             humanae
             servationis
             
               (
               without
               question
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               not
               extant
               )
            
             rerumque
             morialium
             gratiam
             ,
             quam
             à
             Chaldais
             observatam
             suisse
             testantur
             ,
             qui
             Deum
             super
             natum
             mor
             eribus
             venerati
             sunt
             .
             Calcidius
             in
             Plat.
             Timaeum
             ,
             
               p.
            
             219.
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             10.
             44.
             
             See
             Acts
             15.
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             15.
             
             &
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Vers
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             11.
             15.
             
             &
             18
             Acts
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Gradus
             Revelationis
             Divinae
             quatuor
             ,
             Nesuah
             prophetia
             per
             visionem
             ,
             &
             spectra
             .
             Ruach
             Hacadosh
             ,
             afflatus
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
             qui
             erat
             sinc
             istis
             ,
             ut
             in
             David
             ,
             &c.
             
             Urim
             &
             Tummim
             in
             pectorali
             judicii
             
               (
               splēdescentia
               pectoralis
               ,
               seu
            
             Hoschen
             
               praenuntians
            
             Judaeis
             
               victoriam
               ,
               quod
               cessavit
               splendescere
               .
            
             An.
             200.
             
               antequam
               ego
               scriberem
               ,
               inquit
            
             Josephus
             ,
             
               cum
            
             Deus
             
               irasceretur
               ob
               transgressiones
               Legum
               ,
               vid.
            
             Suid.
             
               in
               voce
            
             Ephod
             )
             &
             Bath
             Col.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             vox
             coelitus
             audita
             ,
             &
             haec
             ultima
             erat
             sub
             templo
             secundo
             ,
             &c.
             
               vid.
            
             P.
             Fagium
             in
             Targum
             Pentat
             .
             
               Exod.
               
            
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Among
               the
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               the
            
             confest
             
               writings
               of
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               attested
               by
            
             all
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             contradicted
             
               by
               any
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             The
             four
             Gospels
             are
             first
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-14760
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Cont.
             Cels
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             p.
             862.
             
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Vid.
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             p.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             A
             &
             8.
             
             C.
             9.
             
             A.
             
               So
            
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             p.
             375.
             
             A.
             
               &
               for
               the
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             p.
             379
             ,
             
               So
               for
               the
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               of
               the
               union
               of
               Christs
               natures
               ,
            
             382.
             
             B.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             386.
             
             B.
             387.
             
             D.
             388.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Orig.
             cont.
             Cels
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-19100
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Simplic
             .
             in
             Catheg
             .
             Arist.
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Anonym.
             Schol.
             in
             Categ
             .
          
           
             d
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Id.
             
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Hierocl.
             in
             Praef.
             ad
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-21810
           
             *
             Second
             Sermon
             on
             
               Mat.
               
            
             ●●
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             22.
             21
             
             Acts
             23.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             5.
             22
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9.
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Pract.
               Cat.
            
             last
             Edition
             .
             pag.
             303
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Pract.
             Cat.
             1.
             
               Sect.
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-29990
           
             Acts
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             James
             1.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45434e-35410
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             c.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               out
               of
            
             Origen
             
               on
            
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             vid.
             Ignatii
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrn.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             vid.
             Cyril
             .
             Hier.
             Catech.
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Non
             hic
             ,
             nec
             apud
             homines
             confessionem
             putant
             constitutam
             ,
             sed
             in
             coelo
             .
             
               Tertul.
               cont.
               Gnost
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Nec
             Deus
             humanum
             sanguinem
             sitit
             ,
             nec
             Christus
             vicem
             passionis
             ,
             quasi
             ipse
             de
             eà
             salutem
             consecuturus
             ,
             exposcit
             .
             
               Tertul.
               cont.
               Gnost
               ,
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Semel
             Christus
             pro
             nobis
             obiit
             ,
             semel
             occisus
             ,
             ne
             occideremur
             ,
             si
             vicem
             exspectat
             ,
             num
             &
             ille
             salutem
             de
             meâ
             nece
             exspectat
             ?
             
               Tert.
               cont.
               Gnost
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Synagogae
             Judaeorum
             fontes
             persecutionum
             ,
             
               Terti
               .
               b.
               c.
            
             10.